Armenia A Martyr Nation Gabrielian

M
M Yd
eqvrir
I
ie.% rb
401-' c"P
IR M
"e4nAelii
elTiC41-4)..
des
M Iii
Ç:r eirlYèret
TAI M
ie Original frorri
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Original from
by Google UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
ARMENIA
A Martyr Nation
d Historical Sketch af Me Armenian People
from Traditional Times to the
Present Trait Des
1 jet
M. C. GABRIELIAN
A Wher
"Tlat ARJEEMAIIS. oW nre PEOPLE OP A BAT," " Tm" Murmurai
• QUISTEON *N TB:1 MASSAI:11ES 01 DU CHALIMIANS"
Niw Yoix CeicAcio Tozorro
Fleming H. Revell Company

LONDON A D EDtNDVILON
Digi(ized by G 0081 Original from

Copyright 1918, by
FLEMING H. REVELL COMPANY
New York : 158 FM Avenue

Chkago : 7 North Wab2sh Ave.
Toronto 25 Richmond Street, W.
London : 21 Paternœter Square
Edinburel f 100 Princes Street
Izeci by G 0081c Original from

DEDICATED
TO
Int ieltotorg of tut ftlartgro
OF
/91S AND 1916
Original from
.. ded by GOCIgle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Original from
D igitizeci by G oogle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
INTRODUCTION
li.E history of Armenia is a history at once

T ancient, romantic, tragic and instructive.
One of the peuples early mentioned in the
Old Testament, the Armenians have maintained
themselves for thousands of years, in a region close
to the birthplace of mankind and associated his-
torically vidth the greategt of the cataclysme which
have afRicted tue world, the Noahic Deluge. That
God, in Hie providence, should have preserved them
am a people through so man), centuries and amidst
such changeful circumstanees of peace and war, joy
and sorrow, suggests that the Nation has yet before
it an important mission in connection with the des-
tinies of Western Asia. The present great World
Conflict has brought the Armenians through the per-
secutions and martyrdoms which they have endured
from the cruel and heartless Turkish Government,
vert' close to the hearts of Americana. They appeal
to our people on the basis of race, for they are sui>.
atantially Inde-Europeans; on the basis of faith,
for they moere the first of Christian Nations; and
on the basis of Humanity, for their indescribable
sufferings have evoked the sympathies of the world.
The author of the History of Armenia, as exhibited
in this volume, the Reverend M. C. Gabrielian, M.D.,
5
Original from
Ized by GOOSIe UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
6 introduction
fia a native of Armenia, was first trained in the Amer-
ican Mission at Marsovan, Asia Minor, came to the
United States in 1881, and completed his theological
studies at Princeton Theological Seminary, Prince-
ton, N. J., in 1888. He then Look up a course of
study at Jefferson Medical CoLlege, Philadelphia,
Pennsylvania, and reeeived in 1892 the degree of
Doetor of Medicine. It gives nue great pleasure to
write this brief foreword to the History, congratu-
lating the author upon the excellence of his work.
(Sigried U...LUX HENRY ROBERTS.
Phila.delphia, Pa.
Original from
Izeci by G oogle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
PRÉFACE
B
OOK-WRITING is neither a profession. nor
a passion with me. But a former attempt,
on a srnall scale, was so favorably received by
the public, that I conceived the thought that a brief
bistory of the Armeuians, the first Christian Nation
in the world, who have, for centuries, swelled the
noble army of martyrs, would fill a gap that much
needed filling.
Although bora au Armenian, I am also an Ameri-
can by adoption and, having a deep conviction and a
desire to "do my bit," I thought I cou]d probably
better serve the cause of justice and humanity by
devoting considerable space in setting Forth in order
the Turkish Government% atrocities, both Burin g the
reign of Abdul Hamid and under the rule of the •
Young Turks, since that unhappy government bccame
a tool in the hands of the intolérable German power.
The rulers of Turkey, the Young Turks, have learued
of late from their Prussian masters, both by precept
and example, a barbarie tyranny whieh utterly sur-
passes that of their Mongol predecessors.
In order to make this volume of permanent value,
I have endeavored to consult all available and au-
theutic sources of information, both andent and
modem.
7
Original from
8 Pref ace
pr&yerfully "tope that this book vtill be the lut
to speak of the deplorable condition of the Armenia
people; that the net writer wil] be able to de scribe
the happy and prosperous state of the country and
ite people. For surely God in fis good providence,
hae mima the rnighty Nations in defence of the op-
pressed small unes to secure for them inalienable
rights, protection, justice and liberty.
M. C. G.
Philaclelphia,
Original from
CONTENTS
CM171:11 rACIZ
AithinnA . 17
Mobaromxtan jetoleranee—Loeation and Boundary of Andent
DiTinione— Earlieat Nan —Motntaine—Voleanin
Action and Earthquakee—Mt. Ararat—The Garden of F4en-
iEteauty of aneuen—Rivore—Lakee--Altitude and Climat,—
Fertility---nowers, Bird' and Animale—Min4A and Minerai
8oringe--Aanient and Modern Citi.—suffering unidgr Turkish.
Rule—England>a Regpansibility—Hope for a Bright Future,
IL TELE ARMEDFIA.N8, .. ..... ......................................... 37

Anoertry Tracer! to Scriptural Progeniter—Traditions! Origin
of Name—The First Bette f or Liberty —Early Kings--TeertiEnony
from Coneiform Inevriptione--Relation io Contemporaneoua
Nation—Bahylonia—Ameyria—The Medo-Persian gropire---hface-
donia--Parthia—Name• and Derivatione—Tigranee the Great—
Roman Aseendaney—Armeniani Continued Struggle for Inde-
pendenee—Tbe Fixa Christian Prince.
TaE RELIGION Or THE ANCIENT Altà#LNIAN6 .......... 5.0

Primitive Reirien a Pure Monotheiern in Patriarche Ferre-
Abrabaan—Mechiaadek—Tha Bible Not a Universel History-
Humez Tandency Toward netengreasioh—Divina kid Neofflarr
for True Progreaa—Influenee of Surrounding Nationa---Anyzian
/dolatry—The 1'e/nt/minus ai BabyLon—Sernitie Thaologieel C01:à
oeptkaa—Zoroautrianiern—The Magi--Arrnenia A ffeated by
Grecian Polly-tbrimn but not by Roman Deiteation oi n.«.
Empexur
IV. Tilm CoernaSION or Traz ARMENIA/45 ..................... 65

The Religioue Condition or the World at the lime of Cbriat'a
Birth--Chriatianity Carriod to Armenia by Three ofi the Apoatlaa
--Ark Daily Tradition of the Arrnenian Churek—The Mmes
Decree that "Henceforth the Religion of Christ ho the Religion
of Amopia."—f3t• Gregory, " The illionineitor." Ordained Bighop
of Armenia—rdol Telnplea Pu!led Down—Chriatian Training
and Literaturae—Tranalatinn af Old and New Tretarnenta--
Periaan Opprewiion and Armenian Loyalty nad Bravery--A Deo-
perste Btruggle—Addreea of the Armenian Commander-in-Chief
—Vas Array of the Holy Leavse—A Deeertion--Conf néon Lad
tekeouzagasoarit—A Hyron of High Resare— Peraise Canonisa
g
Original from
:!eci by G oogle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
10 Contents
CILLP PMI
and Oppression—Annenian FiLithfulness ta Prinelpla—Tsrms
of Feace Leading Én an Ediet of Teleration—ld. Period aI Tram-
quilk y.
V. COMPLICTING FORCES ................................................................ 80

Changes Among the Nations—niviaion a Roman Empire-
Constantinople—Political nad Religions Facts—Unfertunate !dia-
underatauding botweoo Creele And Arrnenian Chrin -thinn—Peruisn
Attitude—Perseeution and Division—Rias and 8pread of lefo-
hammodanism-315,000 Armenian Captives—Sof:Leen Pottey of
Cruelty—Arnlenia Ifamilioted, but not Crunlied—Amin 8trong
Independent Kingdorn—A Period or Progress—Mongolian T.
tac Triben—A King Treaeherounly Dothroned—TorkInli Cruelty
—Armenia:2e i n Cappadocia and Cilicie—Reubell the Frit of
Ciliein—The First Crusade—Atterapt to Bring Arment:Ln Churth
Under Control of Pope of Rome—Cenghie Khan—Capture of
Jerusalem from Crusaders--Capture of Constantinople by Cru.-
aadore—Ignominious Treatroent of Ch.riatinna—Chriation Ar-
menia Entirely Surrounded by Foee of Christianity—The Country
Rendered Denert—An Opportunity for Vietory through United
Foreee of Grecian and Armeniao Christialatity Lost—Resultant
&Serine
VI, THE ARMENIAN CETuRes .. ....................................... 102

Apostolie in Origan—National in Eztent ner Defense azainat
Zoroastrianikrr—Oppreased by Mollammedans—Forrnalism in
Cireek Chortli—Roman Atternrit ÉL t Subaraineinn—Tho Eleetion
and Ordination of Arnrenien Biebnpe—Doetorn of Theology-
Custom' of Armeeian Church—Points of Diffemnee between
Annenian and Roman Churehes—Chureh Collodi?' and 'net:
Deereen—Statenient of Arrnoulaa Bsilef—Tributs W the Bible-
Eluperiority of Arrnenian Translation—Oreek Invasion--$arrioen
Doweration—Loyaity of Armenia], Chriottann ondes Porsecution
VU. THE PERIOD OF SURJECTION. .............................................. 117

The Armenisna Ciliela—Mungolian Invaders—Condition of
Western Asia—Rico- aud Grole h of Ottoman Power—The Stand-
ing Arroy—Compulsoty Service of Concioered Christiane—A
Ta: of Every, Fifth Military Caste—Eiterit of 'l'urbi*
Empire—Armeuian Exiles—A New Calauaity—Treachery and
ernolty—" Tho Lord of Min"—Croaszing the Pospherus—The
Turkish Captore of Constantinople—All Europe FUIrd with Con-
aternotton—Luther's Jiymn Con taining Proyer for Deliveranc -
Divisionn and Famine—God'n Purponn in gparing Armenia-
Bitterne:a Lyetween Torkish and Fenian Mohorronedsna—De-
porta-tien a 25,000 ramilles—Comparative Rent for tighty
'Veen—Hope far Ernancipatton—Rumia. Offen Protection—
%alleu W Promises---Rissian Armine in Artanoia.
Original from
Ized by GOOlgie UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Contents 11
CERIPTTZ PACII
VIII- A GErerraiiiL StrFivin ............................................ 133

Anna oigne Co rnpured bocanee of Peraacut Inn—Noie ber
of Armeniano in Dirferent Gnintrie3 — ncemription Armenia1r
Village Life— A grieultural M ethodo a nd lm pie men ts—lietriorehal
Life—Shopberds—Abeenea ol Morne ol 'Fran eportation—Varioua
Tradmi and Callinge—Churchng end enboolo--"The Anglo.
64111)D-5 of the East"—Poputar Prejudicee lignine the Arrnenions
—Ar menin a Boato--Arnienian. Co re morne—Accu mulation of
Wealth—Jealeduay of Turkm — An Inaeriptiun from a Torab--Ar-
tneuian Conatitutien of 1860—The Gencred Aseerobly—The Euelo.
Cortical Council—Fteeoration of Constitution in Turkiet i'irruenia
(Aug. 12. 1916)—The Arracaions 1n Westi_rn Pernia—Ruaia aod
the Arnicniana—Ilio Armeniana of the Arynu lira—Toatitoony
Of the Laaguage---Armrnian Litnratore--Catholio and Proteetant
Minaionariee and Impetue to Educatiou—Arreenieus in Schoolo
and Collegea of the World—An Armenian Poem.
IX. THE REITORMED CIWEICEt ............................................................... 153

Condition of Chur& whieb Neerled ileformation---Ftornan
Cothotio Misainneuloi — Catbolic Arrnenian Chureh - 1;ffeet upun
Artneuian of the European Reformation—Work of the British
end RILIAILin Bible Seektieo—Americao Missioneriom—" An Ori-
ental Malanothon''— Trannintion of New Tmitarneut int.) Arrneno-
Turldele--Need of Wien Leadership—M:nen and Grtlr. Oppo-
aition--Attitude of American Board of .Foreign
Turldah Piedge Unkept—A Separate Organisation—New
Churchea—Prouesa of the Reforrnehm—Preachiog Tours--
Family Worahip— A Serninary for Wornen—Anathernas 1LIPOLI
the 1 > Hereties"—The Crimean War—An Ediet ol Equality Ren-
dered Null and Void—Continued Peraaeutiork—arowth of Evaa-
abd
sedia Chur -ohne Doctrine—Statiotino of the Werk for 1414.
X. CiaTBEEI OF PROGREffl e AND MNDRANCES. .............. . 169

I. TFM Bints, Arrnenian iloverenno for the! Word nt Cod-
Tranelatiorls—Co-operation betweea Bible Soeieties and Mission-
ariee—Pcroonul Eaperieueea—A Refusa] Tur000l ta a Bleaaing j' n
The Taro 14ged Sword"—Baniatnent by 'Furka.
for CorryLndt a Seriptura Tenu in ,Itrrnenian, II. Eoucorcoro:
Ancieut C. .tf.r4 ni Lr:laroing— Tiekigb Deotrurtion—Aetivity or
Ar:menin. Press in Seveateenth Century—Work of the Ilierniea
ed Proteataatiarn — Revival of Learning ia 1S35 Tha Ferniaary —
at Bebek—The Engliih Language Prhscribed—fliscuseion and

Oppoeition—Arrneniana Going Ahroad for Colite Training-
Personal Mention of Men Who nad Exoelled — The .Aid•antagee
General Culture—Lie of Native Colle/Lee and Scrninaries—Stand-
ioa Begianing of War. III. Cuaurrroci I.rrEE&TT2RE:' Tr i
hem of Mie Followed by that. of t1 or Moulte--The Mulon
Original from
1 Contents
=APT» UMM
Prom--A Meard of Hdiping Studenta. IV. Matitost, WORE:
renited Knowledge of Early Native Physioiano—Meaniag ot
Chrirt'e Comtniseion—Mimion Hospital Work rit Beginning
Wor--Letter trous Dr. Bartoo. fluranareass: Poverty of Prot.
rotent Communitioo—The Mehatutoodon Government.
XI. TITE ARNENTAN Qtrzenoti ........................................... 186

The Question Nota New One—lierietenee of Zorcoartrionism-
Of Moharnmedanism—Of Pogan-Mobarnmedanism—Torkkoh
Misrulo--- Tarin of Armerais "—Cause of the Ktutoo-Turkiih
Wor—"Tho Infidela Muet be Killeral"—Traeetimony of an Eye-
witnees—The Treoty of San Stefano <l878)—Pearnieee of Repro
—Angla-Torkinh Convention of Cyprost—The Treaty of Berlin-
England's Cootract with 'rurkey--Distorhanee among Kurdo-
The Abondamment of the Cause of .hurtion—A rois Denied tbe
Arrnenione, but Grooted Ail Othere -The Turkie "Court of
Mockery"—Correopondenoe of the London Daily Newa—Ro
vision of the Traite of Berlin—Eonland's Reoponaibility—Stote-
ment of the Arme:Lion Queetian—Turkiab Diertgard far Pleded
Tieety--Indifference of Other Nations—An instanee of Culait).—
Simply One of Man y.—" A Revolutionary Poeok."
XII. Tut GOIIM MO TH KORAN .................................... 204

Growinq indications of Turkieh hlisruls—Underlying Caumee-n-
Tema:bingo of Christ and of Mohammed Contropted—Tbe
tudee Each Toward Wornen—Towerd }f arioso-- -Toward
Forma and Ceremonito—The Revival of Mohammedaniom
Mann the Supprernion of All Other Religions—The Bword of tbe
Prophet—Cboico of 'Kim. Slevery or Death—A "Mohammecian
Proyer---Impeasible for a Moharnmedon tin Deep Domines—Wor
on AU Infidela, Cammanded—Subjugot.ioo of D Jewiah Coton:—
Divioion of the Spoilo.
Massas mil or THE CHRISTIANS. .................................. 212

Foithfulnem, rit What CoetT—The Grock Revolution—In the
rand of Chics—An Exploreee Description of en Aliesuit-
Maman! in Syrie in 1860--Soeriee lu Dornameus—Letter from
Amarinais Consol-General—Correspandence in Zende% Timer∎
Teatimony of American Mitationerle Noted of Senti-
raient—Sultan Abdul Hamid—A Falme Accusation—Condoning
Injuatice—An Armenian Revolution f inpossible and Abourd-
Eurdiah Chief. Armed for Suppression—A Medical Minsionory'a
Latter—Who Poeted tbe Plorerder—Two Collera _Proferearn
%bath. Tinpriooned —Modern Moho in Possession 0 Cooaroir--
OfFteied Reporta of Tuthish Outriggoi—Ftev Father Endeavot
Clark% Exporieneera--Ego-naltod Aojtatere"—Reaolt 0 ?rial-
M'II *Meir Arracher" Geel Nat ba Ufted—Engery Io the Ecollah
Original from
Ized by G oogle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Contents 13
papa
Home of Commoni--Metnezial Sent by the Society of Friande
ta al e Seeretary of State for Foreign Affaire—Reply to Meinorial
A Diderence of Opinion.
Ÿ. Tinc MASSACRE AT SAS&OUN. ..................... • ..................... 235

Lowiti na and People of Elaesoun—Vezatiotra Ccoditiens--Self-
defeoae Miscalled Imearrectioo—A Cruel Order--Earrewing
tee of Massacre—An "Agitetor'e" Appela] to the Sultan and
Reward for Service Rendered•England's Position---Armenian
Mothera—Turkiah Attempt to Conoeal Fauta--Deniel of Truite
foin/ma of Report of British Viee-Consul — Mohearanedsuiam 1n121:1
Berharinra--Sultan's Refueal to Re vive Pretai."%ut Cleveland%
Ameute(' Representation of the U. 8.—The Sui.•*ree C Onan>.
•ion and ho Work—How the Remit won Received by Other
Failere—Addreee of Han. W. E. Med-
atone—Rupture between Turkish and European Conmuieeionere-
Reixœt of European Deletetca—A Jun Request Refused.
XV. T MASSACRES or 1895-6 ................................................. 250

A Scheme of Reform Preeented by the Britiah. French. and
Rumina Goverrirnents—The Sultan'a lerontise—U ofulfdled-
Abdul Hamid II—The 'non. about Arrnenia—Biaaed Slaloment@
of the German Presa—'rurkeyin Uncertainty a. to the Action
of the Power, au ElletMlritterrkeilt Her Miel-trie—Refusai to
Reveive an Armenian Petition—LetWr from an Améliorai Reeldeot
of Constantinople—Statistical Table of the Massacres of 11395--8— ,
elinruary--AlliVar of Doeolation—Protense of ' . 8.upprceeing a Rev-
olution"—"Ilorrible Detaila of Butchery "—ChuraLee
and Burned—Indigniries ta "Wornen and Girls—erlany of Thera
Coca mit Suicide—A Dalle tees 5acri•5&—Cermany'a Friendship--
(Notation from a German Paper—Dr. Lanaius' ReplY—Mora
letatistics—Con -miulaory Conversion» to Mohainmedanioni—In-
dividual Inetancee of Paithfulnese—Paitlifulnesa to Christ 11-e.
ported eu Ohatirmoy—At Cesarm—Report of the Britieb Vico-
Cumul—Work of Misa Corinne Shattuelr—Other Mi@sierarries
Ulve P'eraonal Esperiencea--Atroeitiea of Soldiers end Officiers--
Englancre Profeased Tnabilïey to Act—The Massacre at Coo-
steutioople—Pleue H1101411 tu. Tiarki.,h Goverrnuent and Marie
Occasion of Outbreak— Peraecution Following "'Rome in 1t8 Effets
thon Massacre Marli—"Cooduct of European Power@ "—Remit
of a tropagreement---Gerronoy fjeeldna Eipanaion—Emocror%
Tributs Co reohaminedattiaat.
XVI. TUE REveLLITION MW MASSACRES At ADANA, 1-92184 282

The Dendre of the Sultan- ,—Dernancl for the %abonniez or the
Constitution—Abdul Hamid'e Ineineore Acquicaccocc—Tay or
the People—Instigation to idutioy—Tho /qight of Ami! 13, Mg
--Character of the Eultan'n Suce:le—The 'Young Turks Te@
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
14 Contents
OMM= nu»
Possession of the Num of the Suiten—Abdul Igninid Gent into
Exile—Mohammedia' Masascro of Christians—Diseuse and
Btaryatioo Precis in Wake or Murdor—Letter from Wife of
British Consul of Adana—fiesiab—Testimony of President os
St. Peurs Instituts st Tarsue—Turkish Determinstion to
Mate the Armeniang—"The Armenian Question" a One liiided
°os—Under Mnheramedan Rule Relogea Impossible.
XVII. TEE REIGN or uillio Yomeo TUBE ......................... 290

Mohammed V.—Division of Empire for,Arimiestrative Fur- ,
pcere—Troublesome Times for the Young Turks---eurrounding
Peopise—The Bosniens and $ervians—Anntro-Hungartins—The
Sulgarisn'a Declaratiou of Independenoe—Turso-Italirus
The First Balkan Ver and /te Realulta--Second Balkan War-
Reverses or the Young Turks--Plan to Use Armenians ta In-
itiale a litron—Oflere of Repolira Refused Modifie4 Demande
—
on the Armenieus—Stal Refused---A Peateful n'Amyot.
TH MAESACRE8 or 1915-16 29Ie

Why the Young Turks Declared War—Reasons for the Beginning
of the Marearros—A Draft of Armeniana with the Arrey—Dis-
artned and Modo te Work on the Roade—Turhish Proclamation
of ''A Hely War" A Holy Wax Explained Prod&rneitàou Fe-
— —
votably Received by Mobammedane Everywher nefering

Syrien. Chriatians--"A Price on F ry Christian Reae-
Coraequeneee—Latter Iront s ›fedieel Missionery—Heart-
rending Scenes—A Catholic Priest Who Refuse. to Confesa
Mohammed as God's Propbet and Hie Fats—Report of Dr,
Vanpernen—Urenda—Native Christian Preacherg Crucified-
Inhabitants of Van Resigt—Tirnely Arrivai of Ruseian Forera--
Surcot Eddy Teraporary—Turks and Kurde Return--"Buppross-
ing Arrnaninn Rebellion"—'rurkish Treachery—Boenee *Joug Ibo
Road—Christiane Held in Prison and then Slain—Atroeitite Mir
«lied "Justifiable and Necessary Measures"—Whoiesale Drown-
Inin—" Turhey for the 'Furka "—Tatti mont' cd Dr. litetcrt Adam
Gibbons—The Turks oot BEL tiaged with Leu Qin th* Complete
Erterrniketion of ail Who Oppose Moharomedenisin.
Tm DEPOIITATION8 o 1915-18. ............................. 318

Daron-rikTion arra Coneuguancan; Ordons fiom Con-
rtnatinople--German Influenoe—No Exceptions te be Made—
>Umm'. for &hem. of Transportation—A P.Met16111932 of Doomed
Viotitos—UnperalIeled Savagery—Charioter of Ambert/an Peo ple--
Turks Encourage Armeninn Organisations "t'aies They
Brand as "Revnintionary "—" The Biackest Page in Modern
History "—Pive Hundred Men Iraprisoned in ab Ammien
Church—Awaiting Ordo* ta hlarch into Exile—Allorved to Talca
Original from
:!e ci by GOOSIe UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Contenta 15
MPS= Pana
ben Pew Postruateol—fiearehing Out Amen» Names—The
Propension na Bien from a Colite Compound—A HopsZesi Jour-
»y of a Thounand Miten—Forted te Abandon Fond and IlEdding
on the Road—Uncertainty of the Frite of Loi-0d Onos—The Made
of eeme Becomo Unbalanced—Boys and Girls &Id te Molles:D-
edans to be Iteared hi bit Failli—T*0 Girls Field for Righty
Conta—a Loyal Prieet of Ninety—Women and Girls Carried off
to au toknown Fat At tbe Euphrate* River--A Faithfai
Toucher Accompanies Her School Girl. on Their Wei to Ends-
Eatracti. from ne! Letters—"Gettiog Accuetomod tic Hem
Robbed"—Ezilea from Toent—Men Tied Togethar for Eseentiori
Overtalting Thau Who tirs Falien by the Way from Fermer
Deportetions—Not Allowed tu Go Further—No tater Word from
Lei Companiome—Dual Orders Irened from Constantinople: One
té be Made Public. the Otber to Deal with Artneatina.
xx. C411911 or BEruoz, 1915-17. 332

Phyaical Suffering Cemparod with the )"lamper Angnieh cf Miod
»d Yfeart—Why the Young Turks Continued Tbeir Barberit
An American Minsionary'e Esperience--Martyrdem of First
Christian Century Compared with. Sennes in 1915—An American
Weinno's Append enheeded---AbeLirdity of Turldeh
elleiracy of Arenenian Defenee—CiliKan Armenia:Pis Diserrned
by Misreprosentation—Evanuated Homes Gi von te Mohs rernedan
Fefugeee — More than 20.0 110 Arincninini Fc.tred th ErninTate from
One Previa' ace An Almegt Mirseulous 1.:449ape
—
Diztrapi. Riitissi "—The iihird Stage of the Turk'à Pl.au of Eg-

lermination: "Agriculture' Coloniem"• 1114-15Lt UndnoirrthJe Sites
Chneen—A Thoneand Familles with oniy Fifty Cretra Mi...n-
Uworb.olcannie Climat-je In.fluentirm—Srenes nef Campa
—American Embassy Refused P-rmilslrea to Cerry ifo.1:3— Tho
8ufferingil of falielterleos Exiles—The Unhurird Dual — Epithnnia
M Typhoid FtPrer— Eximuatvd Exile. Drivrtn Fnre•iird nt Point
M Beldiere Bayonets—What a Missionary Saw—Dhitributing
Arrad to tbe Hungry—Child.-en Sold tr.3 prevent Starvàtign-
&KI Buried in One Day—A Town in the DL-merl—Instant Death
Preferred to Long Suffering—A Protest from German. Mission-
aries Hegite rending &eters— Mana/tem-a 4 tin Going On — Lat.
—
Newn--Present Conditions—Acctameries tu Turks' Cri rne-

• &men Mo Cciaikt. Sitgair.-.410d rem
Mer ................................................................................... 352
Original from
Izeci by G 0081c UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
A CRI' FROM ARMENIA
By ELLEN M. Mrrenzu.
(TM New Armenia)
Through a11 this golden aunshine there peafs a mournful ery,

Ilelp, help us, or we perish—belp, help us, or we die!
Our babee are begging wildly for one rond' crue of Bread,
They feint, they die with hunger—ie there a God o'erhead?
Oh, hutte with friendly sueeor 1 we are stiezving white rait,

To thouaands sinking graveward your help may corne too late;
Our puna forms touer feebly; our Iips grow wan and white,
Ob, God, how bard it is to starve beneath a eky so bright!
Your hearths are crowaed with plenty, your homes with blesfaings
rite;
The seattered erumbs that atrew your floor might Mine a human
life;
011, can you hear, Irnmoved and cairn, of ail our bitter need,
Nor !ce! your qui?cring heart-strings with throbs of pity tieed?
Dear brethren, would ye follow Chriqt, our starving ehadren Rave,

Deep rack the shuddering feet that trend the niargin of the grave;
Send on your bounty quickly, with timely eninfort Intee,
For huron 'ives are ebbing out eaeh moment that you waate.
16
Original from
T
MENU
ITHIN the fast few years Armenia lias been

W attraeting the attention of the eivilized
and Christian world. Those parts of
Armenia, whieh were in the Turkish and Persian
empires, have been turned by the devotees of the
Mobainniedan faith into altars upon whieh hurnan
sacrifices bave been ofiered. Yea, not only tho Turk-
ish and Persian Armenia but also the whole of Asia
Minor, and in rad every City, tocan, and village in
the Turkish Empire where Armenians moere found,
the high priests and Iow priests of Islam were in-
tensely engagea in the slaughter of the Christians
as sacrifices acceptable to Allah. It is a lamentable
faet that aceording to the teaching of Mohammed
the severer the Moha.mmedan is to bis unbelieving
or non-Mohammedan neighbor the greater will be
bis reward, and the botter his position in paradis°.
It Huy not, therefore, be amiss if we say a few
words about the original and ancestral borne of
the Armenians, whence they have been at tunes
driven and seattered throughout the Mohammedan
dominions and have bccome the victims of eruelty and
massacre for ais.
17
Original from
18 Armenia: A Martyr Nation
Armenia lies direetly north of Mesopotamia. It
is bounded on the north by the Caucasian Mountains,
on the south by the Mesopotamian plains, on the
east it etends to the Caspian Sea and Red--:a and on
the west to the Black Sea and Asia Minor. 1
Its boundaries varied at different times. Accord-
ing to the native historians, the country reached
ita greatest extent under the reig-ns of the Kings
Ararn and Tigranea II. The former is mentioned
by the Assy rien ]rings, the latter was well-known in
the first eentury B.C. "It (Armenia) varied in ex-
tent at different epochs, but it may be regarded as
lying between lat. 30° 50' and 41' 41' 14.1"., and lon.
86' 20' and 48' 40' E." It must have been be-
tween six and seven hundred miles from east to
west and from two hundred and fifty to three hun-
dred miles from north to south.
The country of Armenia was divided into two
main divisions, namely, Armenia Major and Ar-
menia Minor, or the Greater and Less Armenia.
Greater Armenia whieh comprised the larger part
of the country extended from the eastern boundary
ta the Euphrates river, and Armenia Minor extended
from the Euphrates to Asia Minor. This ancient
river thés made a dividing liue between the two
main divisions of the country. Armenia Major was
main divided into fifteen provinces.
Armenia is a highland from 4000 to 7000 feet
above the level of the sea. Its surface is undulated
'pute ocre« Fritta die Arian ii Matra-Wu in brimer'« the eaatern
boundary to che Caspiari Ses, and Rerodotur makea Armenia to bQrd5t
on Capeline'', and
Original from
Ized by Google UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Armenia 19
with beantiful della and hills, with fertile valleys
and forent covered mountains, with richiy produc-
tive and extensive plains and pasture lands, and lofty
snow eapped mountains with glittering snowy peaks,
piercing the clear blue sky.
The highest mountain of western Asia is situated
at the center of Armenia. It is the Mount Mallia
of the natives, and Mount Ararat of the Europeans,
and is of unsurpassed beauty, magnificence and
grandeur. No traveler has ever yet seen it and
net spoken of it with admiration. "The impression
made by Ararat upon the mira of every one who bas
any aensibility of the stupendous works of the Cre-
ator, is wonderful and orerpowering, and many a
traveler of genius .andtarte bas ernpioyed bath the
1)ower of the pen and of the pencil in atternpting
to portray this impression, but the consciousnes.s that
no description, no representation ean reach the sub-
li mity of the object thus attempted to be depicted,
must prove to the candid mind that whether we
address the ear or eyc, it is difficult to avoid the
poetic in expression and exaggeration in foret, and
confine ourselves strictly within the bound of con-
siÉeney and truth.
"Nothing can be more beautiful than its chape,
more awful thon its height. Ail the surrounding
mountaina sink into insignificance when compared
to it. Et is perfect in all its parts ; no bard rugged
features, no unnatural prominence; everything is in
harmony, and ail combined to render it one of the
subliment objects in nature.
Original from
"The fabric of Ararat composes an elliptic figure
with an axis from northwest ta southeast. The base
plan 'masures about twenty-eight miles in length,
and about twenty-three miles in width. The fabric
is built up by two rnountains. °mater Ararat
(16,916 feet above the ses.) and Little Ararat
(12,840 feet above the sea). Their bases are con-
tiguons at a level of 8800 feet, and their suxnmits
are seven miles spart. Both are due ta eruptive
voleanie action; but no eruption of Ararat is known
to have oceurred during the historical period, and
the munirait of the greater mountain presents ail the
appearance of a very ancient and much worndown
volcans with a central chiraney .or vent, long rince
filled in."'
From this central plateau, the highest mountain
in Armenia, the land slopes do lin all directions.
On the South it inclines toward the Lake of Van
and the plains of Mush; on the east toward the lover
valley of Araxes, on the north to the middle valley
of Araxes, and on the northeast and east toward
the plains of Kars and Erzerum. "Along the line
of the fortieth degree of latitude a succession of
plains extend across the tableland, varying in their
depression below the higber levels, watered by the
Araxes and by the upper course of the western
Eupbrates, and cadi giving aceess to the other by
natural passages. The first is the valley of the
Araxes, with its narrower continuation westwards
through the district between Kagyzman and Mora-
'. leatli , Aetuunin, Tenve/1 nad Studien"; Vol. I. pp. 197-S. Lindau, 1901.
Original from
Izeci by Google UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Armenia 21
san ; the second is the plain of rasin; the third the
plain of Erzerum. Yet while the plains of Pasin
and Erzerum are situated respectively at an altitude
of fifty-five hundred feet and fifty-seven hundred and
fifty feet, the valley of the Araxes in . the neighbor-
bood of Erivan is only twenty-eight hundred feet
above the sea. Roth on the north and south of tilla
considerable depression, even the plainer levels of the
tableland attain the imposing altitude of seven thou-
sand feet, while its surface has been uplifted by
volcanic action into long and irregular eonvexities
of mountain and hill and hummock." 1
Instances of earthcinake are not uncommon but
fortunately not very frequent. In the early part
of the eleventh century of the Christian era, King
John was frightened by an earthquake and an eclipse
of the moon as foreboclings of coming calamity capon
bis kingdom and capital Ani, It ia believed by some
that the isolation of the rock of Van itself might
have been due to some violent earthquake in the
remote part causing its present separation, from
the heights adjncent ou the east "Several visita-
tions (eartliquake) of considerable severity have
probably oecurred during the historical period, thus
e learn that in the year 1648 of the Christian era,
one-hall of the wall of the fortified cite, as well as
churches, mosques, and private houles moere shat-
tered by successive shocks, and fell to the ground.'
In the beginning of the year of our Lord, 1840,
1
1..vnah, " Armenia," Vol. I, p. lte.
3
.
Lynch, "Armenia," Vol. U p. 21.
-! eci by GOOSIe Original from

there stood the ancient village of Aicori (vineyards),
happy and apparently sheltered in the shadow of the
Armenian giant. Net far from the village at the
foot of Mount Ararut were situated the old Mon-
astery of St. James and its numerous buildings. But
on the twentieth of Julie, a terrible earthquake
shook the mighty mountain from its foundations.
The avalanche, of rocks, eartb, ice and snow from the
m.ountain aides, rushed swiftly clown upon the village
and the monastery, the houses and buildings already
tottering, crushed them and buried the inhabitants
alive about one thousand in num.ber. The eines
—
Nakhejevan and Erivan did not escape the calamity.

In bath of th-ese aies alla hundreds of houses were
thrown clown and thousands of limes were lost.
The following despatch will show that not only
the sword and incendiary Tire of the Turk has been
pursuing the pour Armenian but even the elements
of nature seem to mi]itate against lis mundano ex-
istence. May the gond Lord cava him from su Brin
in the hereafter
Pians, May 17, 1891.—"The Dire-Nenüme Siécie
states that commercial adïiees have been received at
Marseilles from Trebizond to the etTect that a new vol-
eano has appeared in Armenia at the summit of Mount
Minrod, in the district of Van, vomiting forth flames
and lava. The villages at the base of the mountain
have been destroyed, and many persona are saki to have
been killed or injured. "
The earliest name of Armenia appears tobe Ara-
rat; by that name it was known to the ancient
Original from
Armenia 23
Hebrews, Babylonians and Assyrians. We are
told, in connection with the Deluge, that when the
waters of the flood subsided "the ark rested upon
the mountains of Ararat." "The geography of Gene-
sis starts from the north. It was on the mountains
of Ararat or Armenia that the ark rested, and it was
accordingly with this region of the world that ont
primitive chart begins." '
It was generally—we might say universally—be-

lieved by all Christians, almost of al] ages, before
the days of the higher craies, that the Pentateuch
(the first fila) books of the Bible) was written by
Moses. It is not improbable that when he composed
or eompiled the book of Genesis he was in possession
of oral traditions and traditional documente, handed
clown to his tinte from these sources. It is one of
these o]der written accounts whieh states that the
ark rested npon the mountains of Ararat. Another
o]d tradition handed down and preserved in writing
is that of another Moses. Moses of Rhorene, the
Armenian Herodotus, who states that this central
part of Armenia was formerly called Ararat. The
anthor of the Book of Genesis is accurate and precise
in bis knowledge of th fast that Ararat is the marne
of the country upon whose mountains the temest-
tossed vessel of the Patriarch rested. Whether bis
knowledge was due ta Divine inspiration, or ta a
historical fast preserved and handed down to his time
(it may be both), we, cannot tel]. But the aecuracy
of the statement, which stexxl the eriticisrns of cen-
Baye-. " 'rht. Rami of the Old .retrtamatot." Q. 44.
Original from
Armenia: A Martyr Nation
turies, and especially this age of criticism, had a
rightful daim to acceptance by ait.
Ararat is also mentioned in threo other books
of the Old Testament, namely, II Kings 19: 37,
Isaiah 37: 36, and Jeremiah 51: 27. The first two
passages are identical in import and speak of the
escape of Adrammelech and Sharezer "into the land
of Ararat" after Living committed the crime of pat-
ricide. In the third passage, Jeremiah summons
the forces of Armenia to join the Medes to overthrow
Babylon in these words! "Set ye np a standard in the
land, bloom the trumpet among the nations, prepare
the nations against ber (Babylon), câij together
against ber the Kingdoms d Ararat, Minni and Ash-
chenaz. . . Prepare against ber the nations with
the Kings of the Modes."
The following is from an inscription of Assur-
Natsir-Pal the King of Assyria, and the date of Ms
reign ia assigned by Prof. Sayce from 11.e. 883 to
858. "The cities of Nhatu, Xhotaru, Nistun, Irbidi
. the cities of Qurkhi which in sight of the
rnountains, of M'ou, Aima and Arardhi, mighty
mountains, are situated, I captured." Professor
Sayce remarks that "Arardhi seems tu be the earliest
forme of Urardhu (of later Assyrian inscriptions),
the Biblical Ararat."'
The passages from the Bible and the Assyrian in-
scriptions show beyond doubt that Ararat was the
earliest naine of Armenia, and it was not the nome
Sayce, "Recorda of tle Put." Vol, U. p. 14 11
Original from
zeci by G oogle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Armenia 25
of a mountain ; and that the ark of Noah reated
capon "the mountains of" Ararat or Armenia.
The great rivera of western Asia. take their origin
from the highlands of Armenia. The river Acamp-
ais of the ancients, identified by some with the Pison
of the Bible, lias its source southwest of Erzerum,
it reteives several other streams and with beautiful
windings, flows into the Black Sea. About the
Araxes, according to some the Gihon of the Bible,
I find an interesting statement in an Arrnenian Ms-
tory: "Arasais (King of Armenia) built a City of
hewn atone on a eraall erninence in the plain of Ara-
gay, and near the bank of a river before mentioned,
which had reeeived the name of Gihon. The new
city which afterwards became the capital of his king_
dom, lie called Armavir, after his name, and the naine
of the river he changed te Araz after hia son Arast."
The river Araxes is fed and swollen by many
streams, rivuleta and brooks, which run from the
aides of numerous glens, tbrough picturesque ravines,
and mingle with it. Its tortuous course irrigates
the lands adjacent carrying great fertility, and finally
joins the farnous river Kur (Cyrus) and pours itself
into the boson of the Caspian Ses.
The other two great rivera of Armenia Major are
the Euphrates and Tigris, whose identity veith thoso
mentioned in connection with the Garden of Eden
is beyond doubt. Both of these rivers aise taie their
arien in the highlands of Armenia. The Euphrate;
whase Springs are flot vert' far from Mount Ararat
(Masia of the Armeniaus) tales a westward course
Original from
Red by G oogle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
along the Taurus mountain chain on the northern
sido of the mountain, rune floral of Kharput, then
turns westward, and about forty miles west of Khar
put imites with the western brandi of the Euphrates ;
near Malateah the river tiens towards the sonth-
east and nearly approaches the sources of the Tigris.
From thig point onward with a. soutlmeasterly course,
these rivers flow and finally they unite and pour into
the Persian Gulf. The stridents of the ancie_nt Baby-
Ionian and Assyrian history and civilization need not
to be told what fertility these rivers earried along
their course through the Mesopotamian plain, and
how, with numerous canais and channels, they irri-
gated the land of these great empires, and became the
mea ns of commercial intereourse with the neighbor-
ing nations.
Armenia% daim to the possession of the G-arderi of
Eden within her bosom ought not to be disputed.
Indeed no other country bas atternpted to contend
for this honor. Iler natural beauty, salubrious ch-
mate, ber exmberant fertility, the fragrance of her
fiowers, the variety of her singing birds, above ail
mountai nous busc« and overflowing rivers through
which mighty waters run clown on lier mountain aides
and fil the great channels, which krtilize the sub-
jacent countries and replenish the two adjacent sens
and distant ocean in the south ; ail these justify ber
daim, and raider it alinost a historical fast, the
Armenia was the cradle of infant humanity.
"Aneient traditions place the province of Eden in
this higheot portion of Armenia, aneiently called Ara-
Original from
Armenia e7
rat; and it appears to furnish ail the conditions of
the Mosaic narrative.' A distinguished writer, well-
known in this country, who had the pleasure of look-
ing from the top of Ararat over the countries around,
makes the following remarie: "Below and around
including in this single view, seemed to lie the whole
cradle of the human race, from Mesopotamia in the
south to the great wall of Cancasus that covered the
northern horizon, Mount Kaf, the boundary for so
many ages of the civilized world. If it was indeed
here that men set foot again on the unpeopled earth,
one could imagine how the great dispersion went as
the races spread themselves from these sacred heights
along the courses of the great rivera clown to the
Black and Caspian Seas, and over the Assyrian
plain to the shores of the Southern Ocean, whence
they moere wafted away to Cher continents and isles.
No more imposing cellier of the earth could be
imagined." 2
If variety makes beauty, Armenia furnishes euch
a variety, making her one of the mort beautiful coun-
tries in the world ; not only bas she those gigantie
mountains with their snow crowned heads, looking
clown capon the clou& that envelop their skirts white
they mock at the air and the winch, not only has
she bundreds of murmuring streams and rippling
brooks, gliding along the sicles of thousands af Mils,
wbich swell those kingly rivers and cause them to
overfiow their Banks; but she bas also some beautiful
Van Loomep, "Bible Lancia," p. 21.
I Bryee, trauseentoada and Ararat." p. »S.
Original from
cakes like jewels set in their respective caskets. The
Sevan, which lies between the Araies and the Nur
(Cyrus), occupies the center of a fertile plain in the
northern part of Armenia and is called "Sweet
Lake," in contradistiuction to the others which are
sait water lakea. The Lake Sevan is about thirty
miles northeast of Erivan, and is in the %saint
provinces of Arme -nia. The Lake Urmi, or Errumia,
lies in the southern and southeastern part of the
country, and is nom, in the Persian province of Ar-
menia. These lake.s and some Chers are surrounded
by magnificent views, but Lake of Van, surpassing
them in size, in importance and spIendor, will at-
tract us to linger with ber a little longer.
The area of Lake Van is about fourteen bundrecl
square miles, its surface is over five thousand fret
above the level of the sea. It is embosomed in the
center of a rida and verdant plain, and this in turn
is eneircled by an exceedingly beautiful, romantic,
undulating mountain Chain which culminates, on the
uorth, in the sublime monarch of the mountains of
western Asia, "The Armenian giant Mount Ararat."
The beauty of Lake Van and its surroundings
always did, and will more intensely enehant the poets
and artists—who are more fortunate and enjoy the
beauty of nature more than the rest of us. The
following is the description of a distinguished ex-
plorer: "A range of low hilIs now separated us from
the plain and lake of Van. We soon reached their
erest and a landacape of surpassing beauty was be-
fore TaL At our feet intensely blue and sparkling
Ized by GOOSIe Original from

Armenia 29
in the raya of the sun, was the inland sea, with the
sublime peak of the Su.bbon Dagh (rnountain) mir-
rond in. its transparent water. The City (of Van),
with its castle crowned rock and its embattled viralls
and towers, lay embowered in orchards and gardens.
To our right, a ruggcd snow-cappcd mountain opened
midway into an amphitheater in which, amid lofty
trees, stood the Armenian convent of Soven Churches.
To the west of the lake was the Nimrod Dagh and
the highlands noarishing the sourcea of the great
rivera of liesopotamia. The bills forming the fore-
ground of our picture moere carpeted with the bright-
est &vers, over which wandered the floc s, while the
gaily dressed 8hepherds gathered around as we
halted to coriternplate the enchanting scene."
Marty a scene like the above bas enchanted the
foreign traveler and inspired the native authors and
poets, and eaused the wandering, enbatriated Bons
and daughters of Armenia to remember her former
glory and splendor, now rnarred by the vicissitudes
of the ages (especially under the iron heel of the
Turkish tyranny), and in indescribable miser y to
weep, like the ancient Hebrew prophet "Mine eye
runneth clown with rivera of water for the destruc-
tion of the daughter of my people." (Lam. 3: 48.)
It will be easily understood that the climate of
Armenia cannot be mild in winter on account of the
altitude of the country, which is from four thousand
to Reven thousand feet above the level of the sea.
In &rimerai it is vert' healthful„ but in winter the
3
L'yard, il Ninev-61> and Babylon," pp.
Original from
eold is severe and lasts from the middle of October
until the beginning of May. In the valleys the
weather is mild and very pleasant. The isummer is
short but warm, especially in certain valleys, which
are far away from the mach of the sea breeze, too
much enclosed by high mountains and too deep for
mountain air. "And while the elimate of the city
( Atexandropol) on the Arpa may compare with St.
Lawrence in North Arnerica, that of Erivan re-
sembles Palermo or Barcelona." The Iength of the
winter should not mislead the reader for neither is it
uniformly long, nor is the degree of eold the same
all over the country.
The reader's expectation of such a variety of cli-
mate, combined with a nfturally fertile soi', of a
rieh production botte in quality and in quautity is
perfectly justifiable. Barley, cotton, tobacco, grapes
and wheat are almost unexcelled in rality; a]though
these are cultivated with very rude instruments and
in very primitive ways. Almost ail the fruits and
vegetables raised ingardens, in this country, are in
the list of the products of Armenia.
It is due to the natural fertility of the country,
when we remember the fact that the land is not only
very old, and, therefore, more or less, would neces-
sarily &cible in its productivity, but the method of
eultivation itself is also very old, started, probably
by Adam, Noah and their inunediate descendants,
compelled by the necessities of life.
In spite of ancient traditions, which locate the
t Lybeh, "Armenia." liet. 445.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIe
Armenia 51
Garden of Eden in Armenia, no explorer a8 yet lias
been able to diseover it. Some signa and symptoms,
however, seem still to linger in that unhappy land,
even the ourse of the fiaraing sword ineluded. 1 The
flowers of Armenia are some of these signa, though
they grow wild and uncultivated, yet they are of
rare beauty, fragrance and hue, and hardly are they
knoivn to the Europeans and Americana. They
should surely give a paradisical aspect to the place
and furnish the conditions of Eden.
The writer well remembers, while the snow had'
hardly melted away from the ground, going ont into
the fields with a missionary of his native eity, who
was eagerly digging up some of these flowers to send
to his friends in England. "Some slight remains of
Paradise are left even to mir clays, in the form of
most lovely flowers, which T gathered on the very
hill from whenee the three rivera take their depart-
lire ta their distant seasr Though one of them Iras
Latin acientifie naine, no plant of it lias ever been
in Europe, and by no mariner of contrivanee could
we succeed in carrying ono away. This most beau-
tiful production was ealled in Latin Ravanea, or
Philipea Coacinea, a parasite on absinthe or worm-
wood. This is the most beautiful flower coneeivable,
it is in the form of a lily, about nine to tweIve juches
long, including the stalk, the flower, the stalk and all
the parts of ft, reaembles crimson velvet; it Luta no
leaves, it is found on the aide of the monntains nue
Erzerum, ofton in company with. Morans Orienlatis,
L >yoga, "Transcaucaaia and Ararat.' p. 312.
Original from
a remarkable kind of thistle, with flowers 211 up the
atalk, looking and smelling Iike the honeyouckle. An
iris, of a mont beautiful fiaming ellow is found ,
among the rocks and it, as well as all the more beau-
tiful flowera, blooms in the spring won after the
melting of the snow." 1
We must not omit the mention of the singing
birds of Armenia, for surely they must have per-
formed a noble service by their melodious music in
that great assembly of all creation, gatbered to
nese the nuptials of our innocent parents in their
sinless state.. Some of the descendants of Adam and
Eve, who are still living in Armenia, have no other
singent than the posterity of those, who sang for the
first happy pair, while in the state of their innocency.
The birds in general are mimerons, belonging to vari-
ons tribes "which" says the author, above quated,
9n thousands and millions would reward the toit
of the sportsman and naturalist on the plains and
mountains of the highlands of Armenia."
Nothing was more delightful and amusing to the
writer when a child, than to wateh. the armies of
birds ilying towards the north in the spring, or
Bouffi in the autumn, in a grand array, led by a gen-
eral as it were, until they wcro lost from sight in
the elear and bright Oriental sky ; and even now,
it would give him no little delight were it possible,
to retire into one of those quiet cottages in the vine-
yards or orchards of the east and listen to the mont
melodious anthems of those songaters, who were d'en,
I
Ci euh* "Atrepeaa'ai."
Original from
by G oogle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Armenia 33
it seems to him now, v-ying with one another to make
their praises more acceptable te their Creator than
do many of Dur noted singera in the magnifieent
churches and cathedrals of to-da.
The animais of Armenia—beside the human—are
in general about the sarne as are found in the United
States, though perhaps the domestic animais of Ar-
menia, litre cows, oxen, horses, mules and donkeys,
sheep and goats, are a little smaller in size than are
found in Ameriea. In olden times, the Armenian
hœses were as famous as are the Arabian herses now.
"The rich pastures of Media and Armenia furnished
excellent herses for the Medo-Persian Army." (See
Ezek. 27: 14.)
There are some valuable mines in Armenia. Traces
of old gold mines are found midway between Tre-
bizond and Erzerum. Some even think that the
Ioeality of "Ophir," from whenre King Solomon
fetcbed gold to decorate the temple at Jerusalem, was
in this region. It may be interesting to some to
repeat that the ancient river Acampsis, identified
by some with the Pison of the Bible, "which com-
passeth the whole land of HaviIah, where there is
gold," does reall xun through this part of the
country.'
There are ria silver and eopper mines in the
viciaity of Karpert (llarput), the copper mines clone
yield 2,250,000 pounds annually. There are mines of
sulphur, sulphurate nf Iead, antimony and silver. The
mines of coal and iron are found ïn abundance, but
t Geneaia 2;I 1.
Original from
not in full use, those that are operated are very
poorly done. There is a littie tnwn situated on one
of the tributaries of western Euphrates, called
Divrig, where the writer epent some Lime in the two-
folà capacity of a teacher and preacher for the re-
formed Armenian Church, and he well reuaembers
how the people used eaeily to avait themselves of the
native masses of iron, with primitive skill, converting
the into rude impiements for farming or other
purposes.
There are minerai Springs, hot and cold, at vari-
ous places, with their peculiar curative powers; they
have becorae "Bethesdas" of the invalida, and are
frequented like the places of piigrimage, by those
who suffer any ailment which may be amenable to
treatraent and wbo are able to repair to sueh redora-
tige resorts. Rock sait and sait springs also abound
in Armenia. They are especially inexhaustible in
the vicinity of Moosh. A sait stream, whose springs
are through and from the sait rocks, which would
bring a good ineome in the han& of a wise govern-
ment, unprofitabl iy flows into, and mingles, with the
waters of the Euphrates.
Some of the ancient and modern cities of Armenia
still in existence are the foilowing: Van, Amid-
now Diarhekie—Palu, Malatia, Kars, Erzerum,
Etehmeadsin, Erivan, Sivas, Karpert (Harput),
Manazgherd, Bittes and Moosh. The following is a
list of some of the ancient cities in reins: Armavir,
firdashad, Vaktrshabad, Dicranagherd and Ani.
The largest part of Armenia until the preeent year

Armenia 35
(1910) was under the Turkish naze. ince the
spring of this year, the Itussians have been occupy-
ing the country, and the fate of Armenia is stiil un-
certain, but the hope and the prayer of ail gond
people is that Armenia will be free from the yole
of the bloody Turk, whose reign in western Asia
and in eastern Europe lias been a cirse to humanity
in general and to the Armenians in particular.
The English traveler Sandys, who visited the
Turkish empire nearly three centuries ago (about
163S) "has describod with truth and eloquence the
unhappy condition of the regions subject to the de.
struetive despotism," in the following words
"nese countries, once so gIorious and famous for

their happy estate, are now, through vice and ingrati-
tude become the mont déplorable spectacles of extreme
tnisery. The wild beasts of mankind have broken in
upon them, and rooted out all civility, and the pride
of a stern, and barbarous tyrant, possessing the thrones
of ancient dominions, who aime only at the height of
greatnesa and sensuality hath reduced so great and
goodly a part of the world to that lamentable distress
and servitude under which it now feints and groans.
Those rich lands at this present Lime remain vaste
and overgrown with bushes and. reeeptacles of wild
beasts, of thieve and murderers; large territories dis-
peopled or thinty inhabited; goodly eities made deso-
late, sumptuous buildings become ruina, glorious temples
either subverted or prostituted to impiety; truie religion
discountenanced and opposed ; ail nobility extinguished;
no light of Iearning permitted, no virtue cherished ;
violence and rapine ezulting over ail, and leaving no
security, gave an abject mind and unlooked on poverty."
Original from
-! eci by GOOSIe UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
What would r. Sandys—this good Englishman-
Bay if he were alive now and had seen what hap-
pened within the lest hundred years; ho v; th e "wild
beasts of mankind" again and again broke in upon
the defenceless Christians, and the barbarou.s tyrants
ordered their wholesale massacres ; and how Euglaud
protected and prolonged the lives of these wild beasts
and barbarous tyrants over a hundred yens; and
how goodly eities have been made desolate and the
ancient dominions have heen turned into a veritable
hell by the sword and the fire by these despots; and
how England is now paying dearly for lier part
oins against humanity and Christianity for defending
m'eh a lowering faith, whose votaries defied Jesus
to corne and cave His followers from the burning
churches, after they had set fine to them to consume
the helpless Christian men, women, and children
who had fled thither for refuge from the sword ?
would have said litre others of his mold----Eugland
lacked men of Cromwell% type.
The friends of Armenia still hope that she may
have yet a Bright future before her, when peace and
tranquillity is restored; that she may yield, or con-
tribute many valuable discoveries and manuscripts
from the old monasteries and ruined churches and
furnish a fuller knowledge of the history of the early
Christian churche-s in the east; and that they may
swell the band of missionaries of the cross and render
good to her foes for the evil she lias received for
centuries.
Original from
Ïi
THE ARMENIA/sil - 8
T is generally accepted, even hy the higher craies,

I that the present Armenians are dœeended from
Togarmah of the Scriptures (Genesis 10: 3).
The traditions of the Armenians also happily agree
with this. It was common in the olden times for the
Armenian writers to eall the people "the houe
of Togarmahr as did also the prophet Ezeldel
(27:14).
There is a happy agreement among the commen-
tstors on the subject of "Togarmah" or "the home
of Togarmah," all seeming to aeeept theee words as
representing the Armenians. llere we may addnee
the otatements of a few distinguighed writers on
this subject. "The third son of Corner is Togarmah;
the people deseending from him is called the houe
of Togarmah—(Ezekiel 27: 14)—where tbey are
named after Javan, Tube], and Mesheeh, as briuging
horses and mules to the tuait of Tyre; and 38: 6,
where it appeara after Gomer as a component of the
army of Gog. The Armenians regarded Thorgoin
(Togarmah), the father of Haiek, as their aneestor;
and even granting that the form of the naine Thor-
gom was oecasioned hy Thorgama of the EXX
37
Original from
-! eci by GOOSIe
(Septuagint version), still the Armenian tradition
is confirmed by Tilgarimmu being in the euneiform
inscription the name of a fortified toron in the sub-
sequent district of Melitem (Malatiah), on the south-
western bounda7 of Armenia." 1 "TOGARMAII"
"The people thus designated are mentioned twice
by Ezekiel: in the former passage as trading in the
(airs of Tyre with horsts and mules, in the latter
as about to corne with Gorner out of the north quar-
ter against Palestine. Neither passage does much
toward fixing a locality, but bath agree with the
hypotheais which has the support alike of etymology
and of national tradition, that the people intcnded
are the ancient inhabita.nts of Armenia. Grimm's view
that Togarmah is eomposed of two elements: Taka,
which is in Sanskrit ‘tribel or 'race,' and Armah
(Armenia), may well be aceeptecl. The Armenian
tradition which derived the Haikian race from Thor-
gon (m), as it can scarcely lie a coincidence, must
be regarded as having considerable value. Novir, the
existing Armenians, the legitimate descendants of
those who occupied the country in the time of
Ezekiel, speak a language which modern ethnolo-
gista pronounce to be decidedly Indo-European; and
thus, sa far the modern science eonfirms the Scrip-
tural account."
This Armenian tradition which the great scholars
say "must be regarded as having considerable value,"
nuls somewhat like the iollowing: About 2300 B.c.,
Delitmeb, "Cotomeotary ou Genes" Fol- 1, p. 310.
I Rairlintoe, "The Origin of Natioos," p. 183.
Original from
The Annenians
the son of Togarmah, like the refit 0 .1 the
descén dents of Noah, was in pursuit of a new home
for himself and for Lis posterity, and Lad descended
with the multitude into the country of Shinar. Here
the people, for fear of another destructive flood,
atternpted te build a bigla tower, "the tower of Babel."
Haig and his sons distinguished themseIves by wis-
dom and virtue in the erection of this tower; but
Belus ambitions for supremacy, yea, even requiring
bornage to his image, became too repulsive to the
virtuous Haig and his sons. Haig, therefore, left
the plains of Shinar with bis large family and turned
pack to the home of his nativity, the land of Ararat,
in the vieinity of the Lake of Van.
Belus, on hearing that Haig bad withdrawn from
bis authority, pursued him with a large force. Haig,
on hearing of the purpose of Belus' pursuit, mns-
tered all the male members of bis family who were
able to fight, and all those who were vrilling te mat
their lot with him and willingly put themselves under
bis authority, and he armed them as beat he was able
and set out te meet the enemy. He charged hie little
army to attack that part of the enemy's force where
Belus commanded in peson. "For," saki he, "if
we succeed in diseomflting that part the vietory is
ours ; should we, however, be unsuceessful in our
attempt let us never survive the misery and dis race
of a defeat, but rather perish, mord in band, de-
fending the best and dearest right of reasonable
ereatures—our liberty." Thon did the brave leader
more on with bis Iittle force and encountered the
Original from
invaders. Alter a bloody conflict Beim fell by an
arrow discharged at him by Haig. The army of
Belus, soon after this, was dispersed. Thus the first
hattle for liberty the progenitor of the Arinenians
fought and won for himself and his posterity. The
Armenians, therefore, cal/ themselves after this bero
Haie and the country Haiasclan.
Haig, following the manner of the patriarebs,
built many torons and villages and after a long and
useful life, died in pence.
Haig was suceeeded by his son Armenag—some
think Armenia is named after thia prince. The son
of Arrnenag, whose naine was Aramais, succeeded
him. The son and successor of Aramais was Amasia,
who, soon after the deccase of bis father took the lead
of the government. According to our tradition it was
this king who gave the name Masis, alter himself,
ta that magnificent and luge mountain, now called
Mount Ararat. lifter the death of bis father llar-
mah ascended the throne-
Aratn, about 1300 ia.c., 1 the son and successor of
liarmah, towers among the ]rings of the tiret period
of the Armenian history; he was, litre King David,
a great warrior and conquerer. chased out the
Babylonian and Median invaders, penctrated halo
the heart of Cappadocia, and the countries whicb ho
thus subjected to the west of the Euphrate composed
the Armenia Minor.
Alter the long and glorious reign of Aram the
country slowly came into a subordinate condition to
dance of obis traditions] period aro talcortain.

The Armenians 41
the Assyrian empire and though the kings of the
Haikian dynasty eontinued to mule over Armenia,
they were according to our traditional history much
overshadowed when the southern empire was at the
zenith of her
The filmons inscription of Tiglath-Pileser I, the
king of Assyria (1110-10e0 B.c.) throws some light
on the condition of Armenia, and some of those dis-
tricts which never knew subjection: "The lands of
Laraus and Ammous, which froin the days imme-
morial had /lot known subjection, like the flood of
a deluge I overivhelmed. With their armies on the
mountairks of Arma I fouet, and a destruction of
them I made. . At the mountain of Arunba, a
difficult district which for the passage of my chariots
was not suited, I left the chariots, I took the lead
of my soldiers."
It is apparent from the discoveries of the cunei-
forin inscriptions, botte in_ Armenia and in Assyria,
and their deeipherment by the modern scholars, that
our ancient historions, who depended largely on tra-
ditions, were misled or rnistaken with regard to the
Assyrian supremacy over Armenia at this period-
1100 626 B.C. Instead of Assyrian supremacy, a
-
new dynasty had sprung up in the regions of Lake

Van, north, weet, and south of the lake, and become
a worthy antagonist of the Amyrions. They had
probably pushed the Haikion dynasty further north
and northwest for a few centuries.
The following is a brief account of this period
and dynasty : It may be interesting and also im-

portant to Mate that the kings of this dynasty are
kno1 to the Assyrian monarchs as the kings of
Urartu (Ararat) or Nairi, and in the Assyrian eunei-
forrn inscriptions, they are so named. Neither do
they call themselves the kings of Urartu, but they
designate themselves as the Kings of Nairi and
Biain i a.
They eau thernselves aise the children of Eh.aldis,
alter their supreine Gad. Of late the modern writers
call them Chaldians or Ehaldians, but they are
pleased to call themselves the children of KhaldiS,
and never Khaldians. They seem to have a sort of
theocratic reign.
Fellowing is a list of the kings of this dynasty;
trame--Efe bas ne inscriptions; he is known only
tbrough those of the Assyrian kings, in which he is
styled the king of Urartu_ (Ararat). He was at-
tacked in his capital, Arzaskum, by Shalmaneser II
in 860 and again in 856 B.C.
1. Sarduris I—Son of Lutipris, was attacked by
the general of Shalmaneser II in about 833 B.O.
Called King of Urartu in the Assyrian inscriptions.
2. Ispuinis—Son of Sarduris, 825 812 a.c., men-
-
tioned in his owu inscriptions, styled himself King

of Nairi of Soura (Northern Syria) ; inhabiting the
city of Dhuspas.
3. Menuas—Son of Ispuinis, "may he regarded as
the four der of the original garden city of Van." He
calls himself the great King of Biania, inhabiting the
city of Dhuspas (Van).
4. Argistis—his son—Nuraerous inscriptions of
Original from
The Armenians 45
bis are found as far north as Alexandropol—He de-
scribed his conquests of the Assyrians sontheast of
Lake Urinais. Lynch thiuks "He was the founder
of the City of Armanir in the valley of the Araxea."
Sarduris II—Son of Argisti3—His numerous
inscriptions are seattered over a large ares of the
country as far as Malatia. He probably reigned
from 751-727 B.C. He is cana. the King of Urardhu
in the Assyrian inscriptions.
6. Rusas—his son. He bas at least two important
inscriptions. He came in contact with. Sargon, the
King of Assyria (722-705 B. o.)
7. Argistis 11—Son of Rusas. The mention of
this ruIer in a Vannic text viras diseovercd by Messrs.
Beliek and Lekman in an inscription on a shield in
the temple at Tobrak Hala, near Van; now in the
British Museum.
8. Rusas II—The son of the above. He is men-
tioned on the shield above mentioned, and also in two
new inscriptions found by Dr. Belek, in which it is
told that he conquered the Hittites and Moschia.ns.
He was s eontemporary of Esarhaddon of Assyria
(681-668 B.C. ).
9. Erimenss—He is mentioned in an inscription
on the shield as the father of Rusas III.
10. Rusas rebuilt the temple of Hhaldis
(god) on the Tobrak Bals. An inscription of this
king Las been found at. Armauir.
11. Sarduris is known through the As-
syrian inscriptions as having sent an embasey to
Original from
Ashur-Bani-Pal for a treaty of puce, about
644 B.C. 1
The succession of the kings of this dynasty has
boen recently corrected by inscriptions discovered by
Drs. Belek and Lehmann. They put (1) Lutipris,
(2) Sarduris I, (3) Arame, (4) Sarduris IL .
They suppose a Sarduris II, the son of Arame,
as the antagonist of Shalmaneeer II, and suggest
that Sarduris I was a contemporary of Asbur-Naser-
Pal Il 885-860 B.04).
"The original capital of the land was name& Arzash-
kun, and wax situated in the valle3r of Araxes. The
first kings mentioned in the inscription are Lutipris
and Sarduris I, who moere contemporary with A8hur-
Naser-Pal (885-860 B. c.) , In the aceount of the sweep-
ing operation from end to end of the northern regions,
which marked the beginning and end of that great
warrior's reign, no mention is made of Sarduris, but
it is more than probable that ho f elt the weight of
Ashur-Naser-Pal's arm. Shalmaneser II is the first
Assyrian king who atates that he came into actual
hostile contact with Urartu, whose king was Ararne.
In 860, 857, and 845 Shalmaneser ravagea Arame's
country and finally destroyed Arzaahkun. Later, when
Sarduris II lad succeeded Arame, the Assyrian turtan
(general) Ashurdayan attacked (in 833 and 829 B.e.).
Ten yeare later again the tue« of Shamshi-Adod led
an expedition against Ishpuinis, the successor of Sa>
duria II. These successive attacks seem to have
strengthened rather than weakened the hardy moun-
tain state, while the Aasyrians gained no real advan-
tage from them. In alliance, apparently, with Urartu,
stood_ the Mannai, an Iranian folk of Median etoek,
tlyn h, "Anomie vol. II. pp. 11-76.
Original from
The Annenians 45
ana Proternedes, to whom the name Madai properly
belonged (it now first api:1(1ra in history), in the coun-
try east of Lake Urmia. — . Meanwhile Menuas, the
son of Sarduria II, had extended the dominion of
Urartu to the western shores of Lake Urmia. Argis-
fis I, his son, conquered the whole of Kurdistan and
Armenia as far west as Meled or Meleten (Malatia).
The proximity of the territory of Urartu to the center
of the Assyrian power now became directIy dangerous
to the empire." 1
It is more thon probable that our csteerned reader's
patience bas been taxed beyond raeasure by reading
a history furnished by the Assyrian and Armenian
inscriptions, but thon hardy statea, the kingdoms of
Ararat have rendered a nolAe service ta mankind by
cheeking the Assyrian kings from doing more mis-
chief in other parts of western Asia. Not infre-
quently these kings had to quit in the midst of their
campaign in Syria, Palestine or in Asia Minor and
rua back tu stop the avalanche coming clown îrona
the "Mountains of Aruma" to sweep the Assyria.ns
clown. With all their boasting, the Assyrian kings
never eonquered the kingdoms of Ararat.
"The great undertaking of the 4th year of the King%
reign was a campaign into the lands of Nairi. By
this, the amatis of Tigla.thpileser I clearly mean the
lands about the sources of the Tigris and Euphrates,
lying north, test and souri of Lake Van. . . One
only of these twenty-three kings—Pierri, the king of
Dayami (near Maleshgert—refused to surrender as the
others did but resisted to the last. He was therefore
carried in ebains to Assyria. . This episode in the
ICI, Tbe Andient ilintory of the >Laar Eu04" . pp. 1514.
Original from
king% conquests is conclnded with the daim that the
whole of the lands of Nairi were subdued, but inter
history shovra olearly that further conqu.est vvas noces-
sary,. »
Tiglathpileser IV, the king of Assyria, made several

attempts (in 739, 730, 735 n.c.) to reduce the king-
doms of Ararat, but he completely failed te conques
them. The authority above quoted concludes the
history of their campaigns in these words: "After
some ineffectual fighting about the Capital (Van)
TigIathpileser raised the siege and departed. 11e had
net succeeded in adding the kingdom of Urartu to
Assria."
Aceortling to Dr. Belek, the last work of the last
king, Sarduris IV, of Ararat is written in the records
of Ashurbanipal of Assyria 068-626 n.c.). Sar-
duris sent messengers, with presents and words of
friendliness tu the Assyrian king. Assyria had
abandoned its attempts te wreck the kingdom of
Ararat and the two powers DOW were friends. Some
of the modern kings would have saved untold misery
and millions of lires had they done likewise.
It is vert' probable that Aram of the An:neuf/in
historians, Arnma of Tiglath-Pileser I (1090 n.c.)
and Arame of Sh.almaneser II (860 ».c.) are the
same name. Tiglath-Pileser rnay have used it as a
certain district, for lis expression would justify this
supposition : "On the mountains of Anima I fought."
And again: "At the niountain of Aruma, a difficult
Rogers. "Elialory ot Babylonia sud AonTia." Vol. TL pp. 171-2.
' Rogers, "Hiirtery of Babylonie a.nd ,Noria," Vol. II. rip. 284-15.
Original from
The Amenions 47
district. . t No mime of a king is mentioned
"
at this date. Eut in the tinte of Shaimaneser's in-

vasion into Armenia MO Le.), we are distinctly
told t "The inscription of Kurkh (tweuty miles from
Diarhekir) informa us that Shalmaneser had already,
in the year of his accession, corne in conflict with
Arrame (or Arame, as the naine is there written).
After leaving the city of Khupuscia, in the land of
Nahri, he had attacked Sugnnia, a stronghold of
Ararae, 'King of Urardiians,' and there marched
to the Sea of the land of Nahri; or Lake Van, where
a figure of himself and a enneiform inscription moere
engraved on the rack." 2
A probable hypotbesis la that Aram of the Ar-
menian bistorians, by his conquests and wise admin-
istration, had formed a dynasty, that the early Assy-
rians knew his country and some of lis suceessors
by bis naine, that Arame of the tinte of Shalmaneser
znay have been the lest of that dynasty and on ac-
eount of hie reverses with the Assyrian Ring, his
relui carne to an end. The following votation from
Professer Sayce seems to confirm this view: "A more
serions diffieulty exista in the fart that Sarduris
calls himself the son of Lutipris, whereas the king
of Uradbu, against whom Shalmaneser had to con-
tend in 857 and 845 B, C., was Arame, and already,
in 833 n.c., only twelve years later, bis antagonist
was Sarduris. It is, however, quit° possible that the
rein of Lutipris had been a short one of lests flan
See p. 41,
' Say«, Journal of Royal Aiiatie Society. Vol. XIV. p. 393.
Original from
Izeci by G 0081c UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
twelve yeara. But I am more incline(' to conjecture
that Sarduris I was the leader of a new dynasty, the
iii successes of Arame in bis vars with Assyrians
forming the occasion for his overthrow." This con-
jecture also explains why the kings of this dynasty
do not eau themselves the kings of Ararat, and have
no reference to Arame, vhile ranch Assyrianisrn
exista in their culture,"
in regard to the origin of Ararat, or Arardhi, it
is certainly not a semitic word, neither is it an
Accadian, were it so, we would have been told.
Moses of Khorene thought it was ealled Ara-ard,
reference te a. defeat of Ara, the king of Armenia,
in a bloody conflict with the Eabylonians about
eighteen centuries before mir era, Another Armenian
historias .makes Arardhi to derive its name from
King Ara, in bonor of tbe king, it being conuposed
of Ara and Ardh, "field" or "plain," on account of
his avise administration and the improvements which
he made in the land.'
Brockhous' definition and derivation of Arardhi
is the mort satisfactory of al], namely, Ar, in Sans-
krit the root of "Aryan" or "nobles," and ardh, in
ancient Armenian the "plains" or "field," thus
Arardhi or Ararat rneaning "the plains of nobles"
or g uryanes 1) 2
Tho antiquity of the name of Ararat is not dis-

puted. It first cornes to our notice in the book of
Genesis, as we have seen im conneetion with the
Charaick. " Higtery nf ArnurtLia," p. 22,
B ou.. " Lexie° II," p. 60.
Original from
-!eci by GOOSIe UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The Armenians 49
resting of the arts "upon the mountaina of Ararat."
The book of Genesis is considered by the best eritics
to be the oldest book, or at least, having the oldest
documents that compose the "book in the Scriptures,
and its authorship is assigned to Moses, who lived
in tue fifteenth century before the Christian tram
Ararat was koown as the name of Armenia even
several centuries before the time of Moses. "An
ancient bilingual tablet (W. A. I., II 48, 13) makee
Urdhu the equivalent of tilla, the latter, as Sir H.
Rawlinson long ago pointed out, being probably a
loan-word, and meaning "the highIands,"
Tilla, the equivalent of Urdhu, usnally signifies that
land of /Icelui or nortbeni Babylonia, but pince it
is not glossed in this passage, and stands, moreover,
between Akharu or Palestine, and Kutu Kurdistan,
it would sein that it is here employed to denote
Armenia. Urardhu, therefore, contracted into
Urdhu, would have been the designation of the high-
lande of Armenia among the Babylonians as early
as the sixteenth and seventeenth century n.c."
We know that the Assyrians sprang out of the
ancient Babylonian people; they moere of the same
blood and race. Assyria was colonized from Baby-
lonie.' Thus, their early aequaintance with the high.
lands of Armenia, by the naine of Erardhu, accountz
for their calling the Rings of Armenia the kinge of
Urardhu or Ararat.
There lias been a great deal of discussion among
1
Rem," Cuotiforin Inaeriptiona of Van," Journal R.A.S.. Vol. XI V,
,
13
IRC101 "HilltUrY Of DebYLDAILL tad Mayria," Vol. 1. rip. 454-01
Original from
the seholars as tu whether these Faunic kings and
people belong to the Aryen race or not, and whether
their language belongs to the Indu-European family
of languages. The question may be considered still
a debatable one, though the consensus of opinion of
the modern writers is in the ncgative. Yet a man
litre the lace Dr. Ilincks, who was the first to begin
the decipherment of the Vaunic inscriptions, has re-
corded lis opinion in the following words: "I flatter
tnyself, that those who rend this paper will admit
that I have made a beginning, end gone a consider-
able way in the decipherment and interpretation of
a set of inscriptions, which, however slight may be
their value in a historical point of view, are invalu-
able to the philologer, as being heyond all compari-
son the oldest specimens of the Asiatic branch of the
Indo-Germanie faraily; nay, for aught we know to
the contrary, they are more ancient than any Greek
which Iras corne clown to us."'
The 'lame Armenia was differently spelled by the
ancients. In the old Persian it is written Armina,
and in the .Annondian, lçharminya. It first appears
in the cuneiform inscriptions of Darius Hystospis
(522-486 B.c.), which supplanted the earlier rame
Arardu, or Ararat. According to the Armenian lis-
torians it is called after King Armenag, but accord-
ing to others its origin is unknown. "It may be
connecte] with the Vaunic word armeini-lio <a stele'
(monument) } or with Arman, an Aramaean district
south of Lake Van."'
1-kneckiis Journal Reyel Aelatic Seeiety, Vol_ IX, p, 422.
Ileetinget "Dietionery d the Bible," lindex tào article Ararat
Original from
The Armenians 51
It must have been during the reign of Rusas II,
the King of Ararat, that the sons of Seanaclierib,
Adrammeleeh and Shareser, after their assassination
of their fath.er, escaped into the land of Ararat or
Armenia (see Isaiah 37: 37-38). For we know that
Rusas II was eontemporary af Esar-haddon, Sen-
naeherih's son, who succeeded him (681-668 B.c.).
The Armenian bistory makes Sgaiordi the king who
welcomed the Assyrien princes in to his realm:
probably it is a rnistake.
Ashurbanipe.1 wu the lest king of Assyria who
had anything ta do with the Kings of Ararat. As
we have seen he made the treaty of peace with Sar-
dnris III or IV, but his long reign (from 668-626
B.C.) was a period of graduat waning of the power
of the vast empire. Babylon, hitherto a tributery
of Assyria, beeame independent under NabopaIassar
about 025 B.C., and by the aid of the King of
Ararat and their ally, Nabopolassar sueceeded
in overthrowing the Assyrien empire, and about 607
Nineveh, the Assyrien capital, fell before Nabo-
palassar and his allies. The supremacy of the East
was thus transferred to Babylon.
According to our history, Prince Baruir was an
ally of Nabopolassar. It is net said that lie was an
ally when the latter established the independence of
Babylon (though he might have been), but lie was
an ally INben Naboelassar finished the work of over
throwing the Assyrien empire. Thirty-seven years
before the latter event Sarduris was the King of
Ararat. There is a great probability that Bamir
Original from
of the Armenian history and Sarduris of the cunei-
form inscription are either the same perron, or
Baruir is a successor of Sarduris, by the same name;
and that the name Baruir is a misspelled foret of
Sarduris. 1 Again, the son and sueeessor of Baruir
(or Sarduris V) is called El'rasha or Wracha. It
is strely more thon probable that this is the name
of Rusas of the inscriptions. I would not insist
tbat he is Rusas III, who lived before Sarduis IV,
but if Baruir is identical with Sarduris IV, or he is
luis suecessor, then is H'rasha bis son and sue essor
Rusas I. lie was a eontemporary and an ally of
Nebuchadnezzar, who sneceecled his father Nabo-
polassar about 606 B.c.
Iliro.eha r as the a]Iy of Nebuchadnezzar, marched
ai the head of Lis forces with the Babylonian mon-
arch against Syria and Palestine. On bis return,
he brought with him a. small colony from Judea,
mostly nobles,' among whorn was a prince by the
name of Shamhat, whose posterity in the middle ages
farnished the kings of Pagradit dynasty in Armenia.
Amoug the successors of H'racha, as the /mien of
Armenia, Tigranes I is spoken of, by our historians,
as really royal; wise in his administration of the
affaira of the State and just in his dcalings with the
high and low. In the revoit of the Persians, and
consequent defeat of Astyages (the Median King)
and the Medes; whieh resulted in the accession of
Cyrus to the throne of the united Medo-Persian
1 From Sarduria, by droppkig d and by the exebane of B for S. we
bave liaruria or Baruroa, vice v cran.
Sels II King', 24 11-10. 'nia ia the lirst captivity, about 597 11 .e.
Original from
The Armenians 53
empire; Tigranes must have rendered some valuable
service to the son of Carnbyses. This may account
for the great friendship that existed between these
two worthy champions of human liberty.' And ac-
cording to the surnmons of Prophet Jeremiah
(51: 27-28), the forces of Ararat, V1i goï, and Ash-
chenaz joined the Medo-Persian arrn ► and accom-
plished the overthrow of the wicked empire of Baby-
lonia (538 a.c.).
The descendants of Tigranes I maintained some
sort of a tributary rule over the northeastern part
of the country, but the major part of the country
was ruIed by the governors appointed by the Medo-
Persian kings. Yet little as this tributary state was,
judging by the references Pound in the Behistan in-
scriptions, revolts moere not infrequent. The follow-
ing is from Darius Ilystaspie inscriptions (521-
486 n.c.).
. Afterwards I sent Dadarshesh the Armenian,
he is my servant, I said to him, 'go and crash that re-
bellious amu i which revolts against.' Dadarshesh avent
to subdue Armenia. The rebele fought against bim,
Ormazd came te my help. My army destroyed many of
the enemfe army."
King Valu was the last of the descendants of Ti-
granes I who at the head of hie arrpy was fighting
,
& Thin friencLehip between Cyrus and Ti Brunes furniabed Xeuoréhna

wit6 j fertile pubjeet to expaod hie romantie vaine.. "And you, Tizranee,"
liwïd he (Cyme), - nt l'abat mime ?mei yrni purchase! the regaining of your
vile?" How be happened to be but lately rrutrrigli and bliel n very 'rent
lova for his wile. "Cyrus," !t'id he (Tiyeanclay, "to eav o ber from ber-
Iritude, I wonld minora hes &t the expenue of n'y Life."
"Cyropaxlia," Book M. Chapte . L
Original from
with the Peraian forces against the Macedonian in-
vaders under Alexander the Great. Ring Vahi
valiantly fouglit against the G-recian armies in de-
fense of the rights of his people and country, and
in the terrible confliet he fell (330 B.c.). From thia
time on the Macedonian m'ers controlled all of Ar-
menia, except a small district between the rivera
Araxes and Kur in the remote northeastern mountain
fastnesses. After the defeat of Antiochus the Great
by the Romans, Armenia recovered her indepen-
dence; it, however, did flot last very long.
On the east and southeast of the Caspian Sea, a
mountainous district is marked on the ancient maps
of the east—Parthia. It is generally believed by the
learned that the people who occupied this country
and were called Parthians, were of Scythian origin,
and that the word Parthian in the Scythian lan-
guage means exile. They were nomadie in their
habits, but noted horsemen and well skilled ln hand-
ling the bow and arrow. They were patient in bear-
ing the yoke under the Assyrian, Median, and Per-
sian governments. Alter the conquests of Alexander
the Great they sha.red the fate of their more enlight-
ened and powerful neighb-ors; but even the Par-
thians could Hot stand any longer the miserai* rifle
of the suce essors of the Macedonian king. They
revolted against ,Antiochus II, in 256, and during
the reign of Selencus II, under the leadership of
Arsaces, they established their complete in depen-
dence (23S B.c.), and began to extend their domin-
ions into the east, and west, and nortb and south.
Original from
The Amenions 55
Within less than a century, the _Arsacide dynasty
extended the boundaries of the Parthian empire from
the Indus to the E'uphrates and from the Caspian
Sea to the Persian
Arsaces VI, or the Great, appointed Lia brother
Valarsaces king over Annenia. (149 n.c.), and these
two eountries, governed by one reigning amily, were
in full sy-mpathy and accord with each other and
for a long time in a firm alliance, becoming worthy
antagoniste of the Romans, who were pushing east-
ward over the territories once subdued by Alexander
the Great.
Among the successors of Valarsaces of the Arsa-
cide dynasty of Armenia, Tigranes II, or the Great,
immortalized himself, not only in the history of Ar-
menia, but also in universaI history. He had a long
and glorious reign (98-86 B.c.). Iris nunc was the
glati of his people, as it was also a terrer to his foes.
He extended his dominions from the Caucasian
mountains ta the Mcsopotamian plains and from the
Caspian Sea to the Mediterrancan.
"Tigranes (II) had hitherto been continually increas-
ing in strength. By the defeat of Artunes, king of
Sopheni or Armenia Miner, he had made himself master
of Armenia in its widest extent; by his wars with
Parthia herself, he had acquired Gordyene, or N-orthern
Mesopotamia, and Adiabeni or the entire rich tract
east of the middle Tigris (including Assyria proper and
Arbelitis), as far, at any rate, as the course of the lover
Zab; by means which are not gtated, he had brought
ander subicction the king of the important country of
Media Atropatene, independent siuco the time of Alex-
Original from
56 Armenia: A . Martyr Nation
ander. Invited into Syria, about E.C. 83, by the wretched
inhabitants, wearied with perpetual civil ware between
the princes of the bouse of Seleucidae, he had found no
difficulty in establishing himself as a king over CiIicia,
Syria and mort of Phœnicia. About B.O. 80, he had
determined on building himself a new capital in the
province of Gordieni, a capital of vast site, provided
with ail the 'munies required by an Oriental court,
and fortified with a wall which recalled the glories of
the ancient chies of Assyria."'
This magnificent capital viras called after bina-
Tigranaghert 2 (built by Tigranee).
Long before this time the Romans had been fol-
Iowing the tracé of the Macedonian conqueror to
snatch the fragmenta of bis broken Eastern empire
from bis successors. But Tigranes the Great was
like a great wall before their fast advance. Nove he
was dead. Stiil worse, there was rot, as before, that
firm alliance between the Parthian and Arnaenians,
whieh had been the foundation of their stability.
Rad the Parthian and Armenian monarchs recog-
nized the Tact that Rome was a common enemy to
both, and kept their alliance firm and unshaken by
the intrigues and enticements of the Roman gen-
erale, and had encountered the common foe with
their united forces, the Roman power would never
have been able ta make her appearance, or maintain
it, in western Asia. flowever, whether with bravery
iniewiiiimu. - The Slath Great Oriental Monarohy," pp- 140-1.
Aeeording to &roba,. 12 (lreek atlas /pers depopulated to furoish
Tikriacerta with inhabitants (XI, 14 Sect. 15J. Aeroriiing to Appeau
300,000 Cappedreja.ne ware translated tbither (Mitbrice, pue 215 C).
Mitard] speaka ofthe populatiou na haviog bec drawa from adicin,
Cappadceia, Gordyene. Anurie and Adealyeni (Luce. 11 26).
Original from
The Annenians 57
or treaehery (we rather think with a eombinatio_n
of the two), the Romans pushed their way into that
country.
Antony, the Roman general, in his expedition into
Parthia entered into alliance with Artavasdes, the
son and successor of Tigranes I, and be was allowed
to attack Media through Armenia. Media was de-
pendent on Parthia, at this time (35 B.c.). Ill suc-
cess compelled him to retreat into Armenia and win-
ter there. Meanwhile, the king of Media, having
been provoked by the Parthians, and with the Lope
of a possible recovery of Lis country% independence
by the Roman aid, c-ntered into an alliance with the
Roman general. Antony, then desiring to reduce Ar-
menia to a vassal date, by enticing Artavasdcs to
enter into hie power, while the Roman logions were
stationed at the most important posts in the country
which Lad afforded them such a hospitable shelter
during the severe winter, "he (Antony) professed
the most fiiendly feeling towards Artavasdes, even
promising an alliance between their families, that
prince (Artavasdes), after some hesitation, at length
entered into lis presence. He was inunediately
seized and put in chains, and carried off Artavasdes
and a ridai bounty into Egypt." 1
Artavasdes was kept in prison for about two years
and afterwards beheaded (30 B.c.). According to
some Lis son recovered the country by the aid of
the Parthians and was avenged for the wrong done
to his father, by massacring all the perfidious Ro-
Rewlineon, "Trie SU* Great Oriental Monarelly.' XIII. p. 2Ceg.
Original from
mens found in the country. Armenia, after this ,
was for a long Lime in a perpetual turmoil, between

the Romans on one aide and the Parthiarns on the
other. Almost a hundrcd years after the dcath
Ardashes II (21 n.c.-85 A.D.), the condition of the
country was must deplorable. The internai dissen-
sions among the nobility of the inhabitants, and the
contentions of the Romans and Parthians externally,
resulting in the clash of arma often between these
two powers. Intrigues and assassinations among the
princes and notables, fil the country with horror and
the people with misery.
A fragment of the great empire of Tigranes II,
the northwestern part of llesopotamia was made a
principality, the soldiers and the nobility made Ar-
tavasdes' cousin, Arsham, king, under the protector-
ats of Rome (33-3 n.c.). The king made Edessa
his capital. HIB son and successor was called Ap-
garus by the Aisyrians. He was contemporary with
Christ and was the first Christian Prince (3 n.c.-35
A.D.). In the north Ardashes (III) semas to have
stormy tirne for a while, but be had a long and
uaeful rein (85-131 A.D.). Bis three sons succea.
aively sueceeded him (181-193).

III
THE RELIGION OF TEE ANCIENT

ARMENIANS
"And Noah builded an altar unte the Lord." Gen.

9 :20. "Our earth owes the seeds of an higher culture to
religion/à traditions, whether literaxy or oral."—Herdee.
HE Bible, modern scholarship and Armenian

T traditions agree that the ark of Noah
rested "capon the mountains of Ararat,"
or Armenia. We learn from the Bible, that
Noah came out of the ark and all those that
moere with him, and he builded an altar unto
the Lord "and offered burnt offerings ou the
Altar." This hot justifies Armenia's daim to he
the first country where a true and pure divine -wor-
ship was again practised after the Deluge. The tra-
dition of the Armenians coincides with the truth
revealed in the Bible and with the results of modern
scholarsbip, that the primitive religion of mankind
was a pure and simple monotheism, in foret patri-
archal. Prof. Max Müller of Oxford, England, mye
"Religion is net a new invention. It is, if net as
old as the world, at least as old as the world we
Irnow. As acon almost as we know anything of the
59
Original from
thoughts and feelings of man, wc find him in pos-
session of religion, or rather possessed by religion."
The Bible furnishes su oient facts ta assert that
this pure monotheism in. its patriarehal form was
perpetuated among the immediate descendants of
Noah, and Inter especially in the line of Abraham.
Many centuries after the building of the first altar
unto the Lord we find Abraham called by Jehovah
ont of his country and from bis people to hecome the
head of a nation through whom the knowledge of the
only one truc God should be perpetrated. God's call
of Abraham was not for the purpose of making a
truc worshiper of him, but that through him the true
worship of Jehovah might be perpetuated. The
Lord said "I will make of thee a great nation."
Another example of the true worshiper of GA
in the urne of Abraham was Melehizedek (King of
righteousness), Ring of Salem, (peace), "who was
the high priest of the mort high Gad."' Melchize-
dek was not only a rnonotheist, but also the priest
of a monotheistic fiith. Re reigned lover bis people
on whose behalf he officiated R.Et the high priest of the
mort high God. Now, therefore, it ought to be ad-
mitted that not only solitary individuals, like Abra-
ham and Melehezidek, but the people of the latter
aise moere truie worshipers of God.
The Bible is not a universal history of mankind.
Were ït so, well we have expected it to men-
tion other nations and their early religions beliefs;
though what littie it incidentally states in regard to
Gezmil, 14;18.
Original from
The Religion of the Ancient Amenions 61
them is marveloudy accurate. The Armenian tra-
dition that their primitive religion was monotheism,
therefore, is neither incredible nor inconceivable,
but on the contrary, it is rue probable and is sup-
ported by the anaIogy of the Bible record.
The investigations of modern scholarship maintain
the idea and, render it almost a moral dernonstration
that the primitive religions of the ancient nations
were of a monotheistic type or if not a pure mono-
theism, at least not vert' far from it. Prof. Max
Müller, in bis lectures on the "Origin and Growth of
Religion," says: "The Ancient Aryans Mt from the
beginning, aye, it mat' be more in the beginning
than aftcrwards, the presence of a Beyond' of an
Infinite, of a Divine, or whatever esse wo mat' call
it now; and they tried to grasp and comprehend it,
we all do, by giving ta it name after name." It
is conceded by the scholars that the ancient Anne-
nians were elosely connected with the ancient Aryans
(See Chap. II), indeed that they were Aryans, and
their legitimate descendants now spray a language
which modern ethnologists decidedly pronounce to
belong ta Aryan or Indo-Germanic origin. Althongh
we do not know when the separation of the Aryans
took place, we can safely say that the above state-
The Éguawing trece Arnacnian 'ordo iil1 'Robot , what they helieved
before the Christian religion wu introduoed into the country:
(i) A ei-li-adz means God, and à made up of cari and ade--"here" and
ne brouet," narnellY-0041 in the iue who brouet ola here,
(h) Kart iman. ia corraposed dfi in no or not. art—now or the preeent-
Enl umina not for the premien'', The man is made for the future or here-
atter..
(c) Mes aima. iii /ana or roi. eh Ad feu. Death Anrionlari raelaot, no
fe r. Meure bolier La the herse ter.
Original from
-! eci by GOOSIe
ment d Prof. Max Militer is also perfectly applicable
to the ancient Arrnenians ; yet we are not able to say
how long such a purity of fait]] prevai]ed in Armenia.
The human minci is capable of progress, but when
it is left to itself is sure to retrograde and dcgenerate.
This is verified in the CR80 of almost all nations and
in the history of ail the religions of the werld. "That
religion is liable to corruption is surely seen again
and again. In one &irise the history of mort religions
rnight be ealled a slow corruption of their primitive
purity.' Divine aid, especially in religion, is there-
fore absolutely necessary for a true proues& Ar-
menia left tu herself fell into a gross form of idolatry.
Her full must have been, hastened, if not caused, by
lacr idolatrous neighbors, the Babyloniens and As.
syrians. For the idolatry which we find in the early
history of the country is decidedly litre that of
Assyro-Babylonian. Tt is not the same religion
adopted and practimed by the inhabitants, but it is
modeled after the Assyrian.
Anterior tu the cuneiform inscriptions of Armenia
the people must have had an idolatry similar to the
Sabeisrn (Sabianism) of Babylonia, which was after-
wards modeled tu the Assyrian style, with its dis-
tinctive character. One of the inscriptions furnishes
a long list of the gode and the regulations for sacri-
fices daily to be offered to them. There are, however,
tbree other gode, which stood spart by themsclves at
the head of the Pantheon. There are Rhaldis, Tus-
bas (the air god) and Adinis (the sun god)• But
naidis is the supreme god and the father of other
Original from
The Religion of the Anoient Armenians 63
gods; and in addition tu these every tribe, and cite
and fortress seem tu have its respective god. Some
other gods are Avis or Anis (the water god), Agas
(the earth god), Dhuspuas (the god of Tosp, the
City of Van), Selardis (the muon god), Sardis (the
year god). The Armenians, in this period, do not
seem ta have any goddess. Saris is Sound only men-
tioned once in the inscriptions and is translated
"queen," yet it is supposed ta have been borrowed
from the Assyrian Istar. Whether all the other gods
are the ehildren of the supreifie god Khaldis, or are
subordinate ta him and separate from his nu.merous
offsprings, it is mot quite clear ; the latter, however,
is most likely the case, because the Kaldians (the
ehildren of 1ChaIdis) and other goda have their sepa-
rate offerings assigned ta them according ta their
importance.
With the rire of the Medo-Persian empire a new
religion rises from obseurity ta prominence in west-
ern Asia. This is the religion of Zoroaster. It is
generally believed that Zoroaster was a real person
and the founder of this religion which is ealled after
,
his naine, Zoroastrianism. There i; however, great

uncertainty about the period of his existence; some
would make him contemporary with David or Solo-
mon. il is probable that he Iived in a ranch later
tire than these Israelitish kings.
The religion of Zoroaster is dualistic. It teaches
that there are two uncreated bei m. Ormazd, the
supreme gond, and Ahriman, the evil; that Ormazd
oreatcd the earth, the heavens, and man, and that

man ia reated free; Ahriman is the evil and evil-
doer, and in constant war with Ormazd; this world
ia their battlefield. There are inferior (good and
bad) spirits whieh are ealled en i, who are the in-
struments of Ormazd (the good spirits) and Ahriman
(the bad spirits). Fire alone was the personification
of the son of Ormazd, and therefore an object of vene-
ration.*
The Magi were the priests of Zorosstrianism, with
a high prient of titis order W110 aa called in the
Arnaenian language Mogbed (the head or the leader
ef Magi). No doubt this was the religion of the
Armenians for nearly eight centuries (550 R.C. to
275 or 280 A.D.), possibly with some modifications
and additions from the Grecian polytheism cafter the
conquest of Alexander the Great. The Roman deifi-
cations of ber emperors did not effect Armenia.
3
A tamile of the polythohytio Babylonian'e proyer:
"bloy the god *bain I know but te appeaone
May the goddeoa whom I know not ho apperifflrlf
Miy bath the god I know and the gel I know net te appeauedl"
Original from
Iv
TEE CONVERSION OF THE ARMENIANS
Il ARDLY will it be necessary to turn the at-

tention of the reader to the condition of
the world, especially in western Asia, at
the Lime of Christ% Advent. Sabeiaro or Sabianism
of Ancient Babylonia had not quite expired yet,
though her votaries, in despair, were getting ready
to give her a raagnificent hurlai. In vain had the
Assyriens tried to resuscitate her (fancying the
the number of gods was not sufficient to keep Sabeism
alive), by raising some imaginary powers into the
dignity of deities. The Persians thought Zoroas-
trianism a plausible hypothesis to account for the
constant conflict of the good and evil in the world
by assuming Ormazd the supreme good god and Ahri-
man the evil being, but they were conseious of its
insufficiency and following the example of the As-
Fryrians and Babylonians, they adopted other goda
and a goddess, toc). Yet these additions, instead of
improving the faith of Zoroaster corrupted it with
the impurities of immorality. The Grecian invasion
of western Asia was the means of introducing there
a gross polytheism which increased the darkness of
the moral and religious condition of the East. The
ea

66 Armenia; A Martyr Nation
noble religion of the patriarche and the prophets Lad
fallen into a ritualistic literalism in the hands of
the Pbarisees; and in the hand of skeptical Saducees
it had become an object of ineredulity. In one word,
the world was lying in wickednees, enveloped in the
darkest clou& of idolatry, superstitions and sin.
Thon it was that the Sun of Righteousnese arose
.with healing in His wings and ehased away the dark-
ness which bac] envcloped the whole world. Christs
fume had already spread far and nie and reaehed
the car of the Armenian Prince of Edessa, and it
Lad revived in his heurt hopes of recovery from an
incurable disease. Therefore sent lue for Christ,
according to the tradition of the entire Christian
Church. Soon after the ascension of Christ three of
His a.postles, Thaddeus, Barth.olomew and Jude, suc-
cessively and successfully preached the gospel in
Armenia. Some even affi rm that not on]y the seed
of the gospel was planted there by these apostles,
and tbey watered it by their blood—having Buffered
martyrdom there—but by the apostolic preaching of
Gregory the Illmninator, the churches which they
organized survived all manner of persécution till
the final conquest of Christianity over Armenia.
The following is from the pers of H. B. Tristram,
D.D., LL,D., ERS., canon of Durham, England,
writing on the subject: "There were certain Grena."'
"It is a vert' early tradition, and the pretended letter
of Abgarus, and the reply of Jesus, are reeorded by
Eusebius, and were accepted in hie tire. Ue pro-
/ John 12:20, 21.
Original from
The Conversion of the Amenions 67
fesses to have obtained them from the archives of
Edessa. The Armenians identify the measengers
with their nationality and daim that Abgarua was
King of Armenia. But, though all historical critics
agree in pronouncing the letters apocryphal, there is
leas reason for rejecting the tradition that ThaddEeus,
soon after the dispersion of the disciples from Jéru-
salem, carried the gospel into Armenia. Vire know
that when Gregory the Illuininator, who was bora
-
A.D. 257, proclaimed the message throughout Ar-
menia, he found Christians everywhere, and a church
which though sorely persecuted and oppressed, Lad
existed from apostolie times. He was, in fast, rather
the restorer than the founder of the Armenian
church, which became the Church of the whole nation
half a century before the cross was emblazoned on
the standard of Rome. The Armenians may justly
daim to Le the oldest Christian nation in the world."
Though Christianity was first introdueel into Ar-
menia by the Apostles, who laid the foundation of
the ennobling, regenerating, purifying religion of
Christ so early as in the middle of the first eentury
of the Christian era, yet the complétion of that work
and the démolition of heathenism moere reserved for
St. Gregory.
Prince Anak, Gregory% father, was of the royal
family of Arsacidae of Parthia, whose reign was
overthrown by Artaxerxes, the founder of the Sas-
Banian dynasty of Persia. But the Armenian
brandi of Arsacidae was stil' in full vigor in the per-
son of Chosroves I, the King of Armenia, who had
Original from
tried ta restore the aeized scepter of power to the
deprived royal family of Parthia from the revolter,
Artaxerxes, the Persian. The latter could not be
secure on his throne, sa long as Chosroves was the
ruler of Armenia. So ho attempted to reduee Ar-
menia. But, failing to do this, by force of arme,
ho resorted to treachery. Anak, who was related to
Chosroves, was induced by Artaxerxes, with promises
of large reward, to play the part of an assassin. It
waa so arranged that Anak would be driven out of
Persia as a perron dangerous ta the safety of the
newly established sovereignty there because he was a
member of the Arsacide dy-nasty. "Anak, with his
wife, his ehildren, his brother, and a train cf atten-
dants, pretended to talée refuge in Armenia from the
thrcatened vengeance of lis sovereigu, who caused
lis troops to pursue him, as a rebel and deserter, tu'
the vert' bordera of Armenia." 1 Anak was received
by Choaroves, -who Iistened to his story with great
eredulity and sympatby. With the first opportunity,
Anak committed the crime of assassination of the
king, but the latter lived long enough to request the
complote destruction of the assassin and his family.
Anak had no tirae to effect his escape and being.
seized, he and his brother received the due punie-
ment of their crime. His son, Gregory, however,
who was only an infant, was saved by the faithful-
ness of his nurse, who Look the child and escaped
into the eity of Cfesarea, Cappadocia, where he was
itawlizsaua r "The Seventh Oriental Monaraby," p. 51-
Original from
The Conversion of the Armenians 69
brought up in a Christian family, with a thorough
Christian education.
On the other hand, Artaxerxes attained hie ob-
Pet without pafing for it, and, hearing of the con•
dition of affaire in Armenia, he immediately hastened
thither with his army and Look the people by sur-
prise. He doomed the royal family of Arsacidae
to death, sa as not to leave any to rival film for the
thron However, Tiridates, the son of Chosroves,
escaped into the Roman province of Armenia, and
thence ta Rome, where he received a military train-
ing. sis sister was hid in the stronghold of Ani,.
Tiridates found favor with the Roman Emperor
Diocletian, who, with a great force, sent him to Ar-
menia to retape lis father's throne from the Per-
islam. He was welcomed by hie people, who joined
hie array and draye out of the country their comroon
enemy (A.D. 288). It appears that Gregory had
sought Tiridates and found him in Rome and en-
tered his services, Lis sole "pnrpose being to win over
to eternal life, through the gospel of Christ, the
son f him who had been alpin by his father, and thus
to male amende for bis father's crime." Though
Gregory suffered many a torture and torment and a
long period of imprisonment, yet this noble Christian
hero and apostle was determined "to win (the king)
over tu eternal life, through the gospel of Christ."
The king, finally, was converted and bapti2ed by
St. Gregory. Tiridates himself became a worthy
champion of the truth, and the first honored king
who proclaimed throughout lis dominions that hience-

Forth the religion of Christ is the religion of Ar-
menia. The Armenians were nationally converted to
Christianity, from. the king clown to the servant; we
must not forget, however, that there were some espe-
eially among the nobility, who with a heathenish ten-
aeity held on to the Zoroastrian faith, but this was
for mercenary purposes rather than a real apprecia-
tion of Zoroastrianism. For Claistianity had made
a great advanee in the country. Moreover, the
apostle of Armenia, by hie evangelistie spirit and
labors, had laid a firra foundation fr. the religion
of Christ in the land of Ararat (A.D. 269). He
was, by the request of the king, sent to nesarea,
Cappadocia, to be ordained bibhop over Armenia
A.D. 302 ) 1
The temples of the idole in every important eity

and toron were pulled down and Christian churehes
in their stead were built. The mort splendid of all
there ehurehes was Etelimiadsin, "the deseent of the
only begotten," whieh was afterwards clustered
about with other buildings and became a monastery
and ta this day the sent of St. Gregory% suecessors
to bis prelatic chair.
In those deys, and during a century afterweirds,
Christian training was earried on by the catechisers,
for vert' few had_aceess to the Syriac or Greek liter-
ature, and the Armenian literatttre also was written
Ameniez' King beearne a convent before their baroperor'd ravivai
(cf pereecution) under Dioeletian (284-305 a.n.); and Cbriatianity val
adepte-1 ne the religion of the &tate in Arinenia 40/1115 thirty yeara pejon
to itr ttiotziph in the Vinst by the deeisive action of the Melvian gridge
(312). and over 100 ytara before the *dicta cf Thoodoeua the Finit agairat,
the practiee of pagamers." Leach, "Armait," Vol. I, p. 293.
Original from
The Conversion of the Annenians 71
in either of these eharaeters; the eharacters of the
.Arraenian alphabet were not yet wholly diseoverecl
or completed. So the reader will bear in mina that
the advantages of imparting or disseminating a thor-
ough Christian knowledge, if not laeking wholly,
were very inadequate. After a long and useful Hie
St. Gregory entered into the joy of the Lord and
Muter A.D. 332).
Ten years alter the death of tbis noble apostle
of Armenia, the valiant defender of that divine faith
deo ended his useful carter 042), alter seeing the
prosperous condition of the Chureh, which they
loved and for which they toiled. Both were sue-
eeeded by their sons. The power of Armenia, how-
ever, was not equal to the eonflieting forces on either
aide, though the descendants of Tiridates held the
seepter of Armenia nearly a eentury longer, it was
in a very enervated date. Nevertheless the Chureh
of Christ made a decided advance within this period.
The Armenian alphabetie characters were recov-
ered and completed by the distinguished scholar and
prelate Mesrob, who, with St. Isaac, the patriareh.,
or bisbop, translated the Striptures into the Ar-
menia language, the Old Testament from the Septua-
gint version and the New Testament from the
original Greek.* Alter the conversion of the Arme-
nians to Christianity not a few of the youths of
The translation of Soripturce was comeeted a.o. 436. "A grioteroeut
(oued ia Phileatratua (about 200 a_ o.) would peint ta the existence of
an Arment= elpbekvet et the becinuing of out ers„" Apffletonee, " The
Uneveraal Cyclopodia." Vol. I. p. 321.
e The final tilegntiOn and revieion of the &ileum waii emelt«) in
Le, nt
Original from
Armenia 1ocked int°, the schools of Athens,
andria, and Constantinople, to sate their avidity
for learning, who, afterwards, rendered great service
to the nation, both by their writings, and marLy val-
uable translations front the Greek. Sanie of these
originals have been lost and. the world flow has the
in Armenian only.
The riss of the Sassanian dynasty in Persia was a
source of more or less perpetual misery and blood-
shed in Armenia. The Fenians Lad two reasons for
their cruel attitude toward Armenia. The first was
the continued existence of the Arsacide reign in Ar-
menia; the second was Armenia% conversion to
Christianity, while Zoroastrianism 91118 revived in
Persia by the Sassenian Rings. Claristianity was
the permanent occasion for which Armenia Las suf-
fered and is still suffering indescribable misseries and
innumerahle crucifies. The Persians imagined that
as long .as the Armenians were Christians they were
in alliance with the Greeks, while in reality the
Greeks were no more in sympatLy with them than
the Persians were.
Yasgerd II, the King of Persia A.D. 450), de-
creed thus: "All peoples and tangues throughout my
dominions must abandon their heresies and worship
the Sun, bring to him their offerings, and call him
God ; they shah feed the holy Eire, and f ulfill all
the ordinanees of Magi." Accordingly, Mihrnerseh,
the grand vizier of the Persian court, wrote a long
letter to the Armenians, polemie in chaumer, per-
suasive in style, and menacing in tons. The Synod
Original from
of the Armenian bishop6 was convened at once and
it was unanimously decided to defend their religion
at any cost. The synod also agreed upon answering
the letter of the grand vizier in which they botte
refuted the charges brought against Christianity, un-
dauntedly defended their faith, showing the abeurd-
ity of Zoroastrianian, and conciuded the epistle with
these words! "From this belief no one can move us,
neither angels nor men, neither fire nor sword, nor
water, nor any other horrid torture, however they
be called. Ail our gonds and our possessions are
before thee, dispose of them as thon. wilt, and if
thon only leave us to our belief, we will hure below
choose no other lord in Thy place, and in beaven
have no other God but Jesus Christ, for there is no
other God gave oui', Un. But sbouldst Thou re-
quire something beyend this great testimony, behold
our resolution; our bodies are in Thy hands—do with
them according te Thy pleasure; tortures are thine,
and patience ours ; Thou hast the sword, we the neck;
we are nothing better than our forefathers, who,
for the cake of their faith, resigned their goods, pos-
sessions and lie. Do Thou, therefore, inquire of us
nothing further conceruing there things, for our be-
lief originates not with men, we are not taugbt litre
children, but we are indissolubly bound to God, from
Thom nothing can detach us, neither flow, nor here-
after, nor for ever, and ever."
As won as this letter arrived at the royal court
of Persia, King Yasgerd rend it; he was enraged and
suniznoned the Arrnenian princes iramediateiy to re-
Original from
pair to hie majesty's presence. There in the preee:nee
of the king they rnanifested a great resolution in
their faith, for whieh they were ignominiously
treated and confined in prison. Having been threat-
ened while in their confinement they devised a
scheme; they thought it is better to apparently corn-
ply with the demande of the king, but inwardly to
remain truc to their convictions. [yod, wbo h; able
to bring good out of evil, indeed did so in this case.
When it was made known to the king that the Ar-
menian princes were willing to acoept hie terme,
at once they were liberated and returned with dis-
tinctions to their homes. And a large army with
over seven hundred magi were exultantly marching
on to Armenia ta rate tu the ground cvery Christian
Church and school and disciple the people into the
rnyeterious absurdities of Zoroastrianism.
No sooner had the news of the apostacy of the
princes reached Armenia thon the bishops, priests,
and the laity condemned the weakness and the folly
of the princes. When the princes returned to Ar-
menia they found no one ready or willing to listen
to any explanation, but everywhere and everybody
was ready and willing to defend hie religion at the
cost of hie life. A large multitude, made up of
clergy and laity, among whom were many women,
gathered for immediate action, for the enemy was
marching on. Some of the princes could not endure
the contempt of the people nor the unrelenting re-
morse of their consciences, so they were ready to
expiate their folly at any cost.
Original from
The Conversion of the Annelions 75
Prince Vartan, the Mamigomian, was unani-
mously appointed the commander-in-chief of the Ar-
menian forces, and the multitude-66,000 volunteers
—was formed into three divisions and each division
was entrusted to a prince, Vartan, Nershebuh and
Vasag. All knew that the struggle and the strife
was a desperate one. But brave Vartan and the rest
were not dismayed, though they knew that they alone
could not conquer the imm.ense army of the eneray
already in the country, with a malt and inexperi-
enced force of his own, yet there was no other
choke; they were net fighting for victory, but for
their convictions and for their chosen religion, the
religion of Christ.
The address of Vartan, the commander-in-chief,
in most beautifui and touching: "I have been," said
lie, "in many baffles, and you ale° with me; we have
sometimes bravely vanquished the foc; sometimes
they vanquished us, but on ail these occasions we
thought ouly of worldly distinction, and we fought
merely at the command of a raortal king. Behold,
we have ail many wounds and scars capon our per»
sons, and great must have been our bravery to have
won these great tuarks of honor. But useless and
empty I demi these exploits whereby we bave received
these honorable marks, for they pals away. If, how-
ever, ru have done such valiant deeds ïn obedience
to a menai ruler, how nruch more will you do thern
for our immortal King, who is Lord of life and
death, who judges every one according to bis works.
"Now, therefore, I entrent you, my brave com-

panions, and more so as you—a]beit in bravery,
worth, and inherited honora greater flan I--have
of your own free viril' and out of your love eIected
me youe leader and chief ; I entrent that my words
may be favorably received by the liigh and the low.
Fear not the numbers of the heathen withdraw not
necks from the terrifie sword of a mortal man in order
that the Lord may give the victory into our hands,
that vive may annibilate their power and lift on high
the standard of truth."
On the morning of the day (2(1 of Dune, 451, old
style) of the battle the Little army of the Holy
League received the Eucharist (holy communion)
and rnarched on with these words: "May our death Le
litre to the death of the just, and may the shedding
of our blond resembie .the bloodshedding of the
prophets1 May Brod look in mercy on our voluntary
self-offering, and may fle not deliver the Church
juta the bands of the heathen 1"
"With amazing bravery and valor must they have
fought. But lilas; there was treachery and treason
arnong the little army of the Holy League. Vasag,
who was in. command of the third division of the
Arn:teniatt forces, deserted the holy cause with his
force, and still worse, fie sided with the enemy and
decided the battle against the Arrnenians. The faIl
of the noble commander Vartan and some others also
disheartened the rest. Had Vasag not aeed the part
of Judas, had he not betrayed his Master and Mas-
ter's cause the Armenians would have achieved a
signal victory in the armais of Church history, and

The Conversion of the Artnenians 77
also might have regained their political independenee.
The f all of the leaders left the people in confusion,
the enemy then fel upon them, seized many and in-
discriminately slaughtered them. Many of the
bishops and priests wfee captured, some were mar-
tyred on the spot, others were carried ta rersia and
there executed. The patriarch Joseph, in whose
character and life &line forth piety, courage, and
devotion, was one of those carried to Peraia.
This was one of the many conteste which the Ar-
menians had with the fire-worshiping Persian. The
Armenians were defeated, the Petsians had the bat-
tlefidd, but the real victory, the moral and religious
victory, was won by the Ameniaris.
Iudeed did the sons and daughters of Armenia
prefer a Christian's grave to the heathen's home.
"Her had wax crowned with flores,
Her feet were bathed with spray,
Hem were the land e Eden,
The cradle of our race,
"But then upon ber bordera,

Shouted the Persian horde
«Fall clown and worship ûre,
Or perish by the sword.'
"Thau up sprang Armenia

And riused ber voice on high,
And back to haughty "'craie
Rang tond the warlike cry:
"I "Till not, be a henthen,

I will not be s slave,
If I cermet have a Christisn's home,
find a Christiania gravez "
Original from
From this time on the Armenians have never
8hrunk from defending their religion and rights
against any odds. If tbey have no way to defend
these rights as has been the case recently, they still
would rather suffer torture and death than purchase
life and freedorn at the colt of principle and right.
The Persiaus, after their conquest of Armenia,
destroyed many of the churehes and schoole, perse-
cuted the Christians with indescribable tortures and
emelties, and forced them to hecorne like themselves,
fire-worshipers. The Armenians, in return, most
cordially hated bath the religion of Zoroaster and its
defenders and teachers, and were anxions for an op-
portunity to drive out these usurpera and unweleomed
teachers of a philosophized religion, spun out of Zo-
roaster's or somebody chies imagination. Christi-
anity and Zoroastrianism had many a. batik in the
land of Ararat, until the latter, in total despair, was
willing to submit to the former, on some arnicable
ternis to he suggested by a brave son of Armenia, a
worthy member of the hanse of Mamigonians. This
valiant champion of Christianity was Vahan Ma-
migonian, whose father and oncle, Prince Vartan,
Ied the Holy League in batik and with the heroism
and courage of the martyrs defended their rights and
religion and had eealed their testimony to the truth
of Christianity by their blood in that batte.
The long-looked for opportunity had corne; the
northcrn provinces rebelled against the Pereians; the
latter, therefore, attempted to subdue them. The
Arrnenians availed themselves of this ample occasion,
Original from
anned themselves, and urged Vahan ta take the lead
of the army to clear out the country of the troops
of the enemy loft there. The attempt was made.
The Persian fOreeS $tubbornly resisted the Ar-
menians, but several reverses had convinced the in
that furtber resistance was useless and when a new
governor, I Tikhor was Jappointed by Balas, the King
,
of Persia (A.D. 485), he, inistead of attacking Vahan,

who held alniost the entire country, wished ta corne
to an arrangement agreeable to the Armenians.
Prince Vahan, therefore, proposed the following
germa:
"1. The existing fire-altars should be destroyed,
and no others should be erected in Armenia.
"2. The Armenians should be allowed the free and
full exercise of Christian religion, and no Armenian
shouId be in future tempted or bribed ta declare
themseIves disciples of Zoroaster.
"3, If converts were uevertheiess made from Chris-
tianity to Zoroastrianism, places (of honor) should
not ho given ta thern.
"4. The Persian Ring should in person and not
by deputy administer the affaire of Armenia."
These ternis proposed by Prince Valaan were fa-
vorabty reeeived by Nikhor, and an edict of tolera-
tian was issued and proclaimed that every one be at
liberty to adhere to his own religion, and that no
one should be driver to apostatize. Afterwards
Vahan himself was appointed by the king, governor
of Armenia, and tho alunir thus enjoyed a period
of tranquillity from the persecutions.
s i Ravdinacio. "The 13eventh Grave Orientid Mobtithy," pp. 334-4.

V
THE CONFLIÇTING FORCES
S OME great changea were slowly taking place

in the East as well as in the West. These
changes were to give a different aspect to
the history of future nations. As we have seen the
Parthian Empire had been overthrown ; Feula
proper regained her independence. The Parthian
branch of the Assacide dynasty in Armenia also
came to an end after a reign of almost six centuries
(150 B.c.-432 A.D.). On the other hand the Roman
Empire was too large to be under one emperor; the
leading people of the empire were divided into two,
the Greeks and the Latina. The division of the
empire into the eastern and western was not only
naturel, but also désirable. The Greek City Byzan-
tium was rebuilt and honorably made the capital of
the Eastern empire, and called Constantinople' after
the naine o Emperor Constantine the Great (about
A.D. 328). This metropolis of the Eastern Empire
soon became a worthy rival of Rome, bath in civil
and eczlesiastical matters.
The above brief survey of these eenfticting forces
1 Aeroirdingt tAni ancien( autkoritiez, Bymantium WM built by a Grielan

001 M *bout 658 B.C.
80
Original from
The Conflicting Forces 81
—and °there which will be mentioned in their (lieder
—show that they were naturally of two kinds,
2Iamely, political and religions. Though we may
naake such a division, and even admit, that politisa
can be divorced from religion yet we must confess
,
that this has not been done in the East ta this present
time. It may be, therefore, stated that Christianity,
as a religion, was, and is, one of the must powerful
of the con-flicting forces in the East. It is trie that
its Founder is called the Prince of Peace, and He
viras and is, and ever shaIl be, yet the vert' prineiples
of His religion uncompromisingly militate against
the dornestic, social and political evils. The baser
natures—many of them, even among the so-ealled
Christians—therefore, run to the sword to settle
their disputes,
The enforcement of the religion of Christ upon
the millions by Constantine or other emperors did
not change their hearts. It is ta our credit to con-
fess, that though the .Armenians nationally accepted
Christia.nity, and no doubt it had takenr a firm root
in the hearts of the malt of the people, yet there
were many Vasags that had clung to their idols, and
had not failed tu give ranch trouble tu the truly
patriotic followers of Christ. It was due to
laek of Crue Christianity that inereased troubles arose
hetween the Greek and Armenian Christians.
The Greeks feared ami bated the Armenians, for
the latter were in alliance with. the Persians when
they invaded Grecce; and later the composts of the
distinguished monarchs of Armenia, Mie Tigranea
Original from
the Great and others, over the Greeks, reeorded by
their own historians in a more exaggeratecl marner
than by the Armenians thernselves,' would mort
naturally make them tu foster Auch a deep rooted
malice in their hearts and cause them to wish for
opportunities to aveuge themselves. We do not
to find them doing su whenever an opportunity was
offered them.
liardly would Armenia sound pleasantly to the
ear of the Fenian any longer. Armenia had lived
in peace with Persia for centuries. The reason of
these comparatively peaceful relations between these
two countries was two-fold ; bath the _Arrnenians and
Persians were Aryane and co-religionists. But Ar-
menia, as we have seen in the preeeding ehapter,
had apostatized from her former religion, Zoroastian-
jun, and forsaken her devotion ta lilagism. The re-
vival of Zoroastrian faith and its enforcement upon
the inhabitants of the country in Persia vues insisted
upon by the founder of the Sassanian dynasty. In
lis charge to hie son and successor before hie de-
parture from thie life Artaxerxes dilated on the sub-
ject of religion, maintaining and enforcing it upon
the Iran or non-Iran to become worehipers of the
Zoroastrian faith as a necessary basic for the stability
of the empire. Eis successors were found vert'
faithful and zealous in their endeavore to exeeute
their master's orders. In Armenia, however, the
fire-temples and the temples of the leading deitiea
Ani Ammien historien maya. %ruez translated thirty thomeand
iahnbitants of Cappadoeia, the Greek hietarïan thres hundeed theasnand,
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC
The Confficting Forces 83
were swept out of existence, and Christian cherches
and schools were established all over the country..
Zoroastrianisin had received midi a bloom from the
band of King Jesus that it had fallen in pieces, litre
Dagon of Ashdod, before the ark of the Lord in the
days of old, and now seven hundred ma gi and an
immense army of the Persians could not gather its
fragments or keep the fixes unquencled on its altars
in Armenia.
The establishment of a Christian empire, in the
West by the Ureeks, would most naturally force upon
the Persians the ides that these two nations now
united by a eommon faith will ho their formidable
enemies. But how naturally do the heathen think,
and how unnaturally do the so-called Christians act,
is shown by the succeeding events of the conflicting
forces in Western Asia. It was perfectly natural for
the Persians ta think, that a common religion or faith
aboula produce a harmonious relation between, and
a united action of, these two nations. Accordingly
did the Persians look upon the Annenians with the
profoundest suspicion and dealt towards them with
relentless cruelty.
We have made passing reference to one other die-
turbing cause, namely, some of the nobility in Ar-
menia, unfortunately not being in full sympathy
with the failli of the majority, did ignobly act by
uniting with the Persian hordes (whether with a
mercenary object in view or with . a Blind zeal for
the restoration of the abolished Zoroastrianism),
films aggravating the misery of their own people and
Original from
:i zed by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
eausing much bloodshed in the country. Such per-
sons are found in ail ages and among ail nations,
but fortunately have not been many.
Jt will be impossible, in a small work like this to
enumerate ail the ageneies, the internai (and not
Tees infernal), and the external and occasional causes
which precipitated the country into indescribable
miser y. However, we have endeavored to review
some of these facts, which, the reader bearing in
mind, will have the key to unlock the mystery of the
Armenian troubles and miseries.
lifter the politieal existence of Armenia was
brought to an end, the country was divided between
the Eastern Empire and Ferais, the former having
the western part of the country, and the eastern part
being occupied by the latter. The usurpers of Ar
menia tried to govern their respective possessions by
varions methods, but they succeeded better when they
lad native rulers, or princes had their contingent
forces under them. Whenever their respective sov-
ereigns called capon them to assist in their wars,
they responded with readiness. There was, however,
this trouble in either province: the ever-ready
deavor on the one hand to bring the independent
Armenian church under the influence of the Greek
Church; and in the Persian province of Armenia,
under some fanatic rulers, wbo attempted to apos-
tatize them from their chosen faith; otherwise the
Annenians seemed to have enjoyed a tolerable free.
don-L This foui of goverursent laated until new
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
adora and more conflicting forces began to appear on
the stage.
A new and a more formidable force than Zonas-
trianism made its appearanee in the form of a re-
ligion in the East. Western _Asie seerns to have been
made for a theater and almost ail the great aetors
in the annaIs of the dramatic history of the world
enacted their rotes there. Towards the close of the
six-th century the sunny and sandy plains of Arabia
became the home of a male child who was te be a
hero, a warrior, a la•-giver, and the founder of a
new religion which shaped the destiny of millions
of human beings and flooded many a country with
the blood of its inhabitants. "Mohammed, half im-
poster, half cnthusiast, enunciated a doctrine, and
by decrees worked ont a religion, which proved
capable of uniting in one the scattered tribes of
the Arabian desert, while at the same time it in-
spired them with a confidence, a contempt for death,
and a fanatic valor, that rendercd them irresistible
by the surronnding nations."' This self-made and
self-ealled apostle of Arabia, Mohammed, had the
greatest difficuity in finding few adherents in bis
native city, llecca,' ho found the opposition to lis
daims too great and bis life in danger and fled to
Medina, where he received a wekome. At the head
of bis adherents he commenced to attack unawarea
wayfaring merchants on their way from the northern
averliaeon. "The Seventh Oriental Monerehy." p.. 542,
Mohammed wee bora in Meece 570, he lied to Medina 622. "Retira"
(the flight), and bu died in the latter city A.D. 632, atter two wenn of
ka» ruderina whicia bogie beim.° ii deith Seo Chop XII # p, et.
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
countries ; of course, seeing that there merchants are
of his former opponents. The plunder and the booty
taken from the robbed or conquered were freely
tributed among his followers. This surely was
great indueement te the pillage-Ioving and war-
delighting Arabe to sveell the army of Mohammed.
Ris folIowers bave been doing the same ever rince,
unless restrained by a superior force. Arabia, Pales-
tine, Syria, Mesopotamia, and Persia, one after the
other, witbin a comparatively short time, fell under
the sway of the followers of Mohammed.
Bagdad was made the capital of the successors, or
Caliphs cf Mohammed, from whenee the hordes of
Arabe or Saracens--so were they called by the west-
ern writers—spread death and destruction east, west,
r and north. The first Saracenic invasion into Ar-
menia took place during the caliphate of Omar
(A.n. 640), under the generalship of Abdurabman,
who m.arched througb Assyria and entered Armenia
unopposed. Biran Ma.miganian with some difficulty
mustered a small force hardly as large as one-third
of that of the enemy, but he made a noble defense
of his country againet the new enemy of the home
and religion. Alasl in the little array of Diran there
was another litre Vasag, a man by the marne Saluer,
who hastened the defeat and the annihilation of noble
Diran's littIe force ; the Eire and the sword of the
enemy Hoon swept the country. Abdnrahma.n Te-
tarned to Bagdad with 35,000 Armenian captives.
The Saracenic policy was quite different from that
of the Persians. The latter were not so intensely
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Contlicting Forces 87
cruel, and were anxious to unify the two peoples by
the enforcenient of their religion upon the Ar-
menians.. But the Saracens were the vert' proto-
type of the Turks in cruelty and in oppression. They
kept on their regular incursions and inroads into the
country at short intercala, and spread death and
destruction, and carried many away as captives or
hostages; these captives and hostages were often
forced to become Moharomedans, or they were MM'
sacred. A picture drawn by the wildest imagination
will fall far below the suffering of the people and the
atrocities of the followers of Mohammed. The Ar-
menians were often willing ta let everything else go
if they were left with their preferred faith, the
religion of Christ. Even then they were not left
clone. They often, compelled to do so, took arme
to defend their religion and rights and perïshed,
sword in band. Thus it was and is since the intro-
duction of Christianity into Armenia; "The history
of Armenia presents but a melaneholy picture to the
friend of hurnanity. Rapacious neighbors 1 the ene-
mies of Christianity, found a tbeater for their un-
heard-of crueIties and oppressions in that beauteous
land, the inhabitants of which were equally exposed
to the outrages of Paganism and Islam."
The condition of the provinces of Armenia goy-
erned by the Greeks was hardly better. The Sara-
celle were pushing their way northward and west-
ward. The Greeks were becoming unbearable on
aceount of their prejudices and persecutions °ma-
sioned by s-uch comparatively trifling differences
Original from
from the Greek Church, in the rituals and eeremonies
of the Armenian Church. The state of things,
indeed, was in a mort deplorable condition.
The Armenians were subdued and ruled over with
a rod of iron, hy the Saraeens, but they were by no
means completely conquered or cnished. The love for
independence and self government was still rife in
them. They made several attempts at differeet times
to revoit. Their attempts land and they paid dearly
for thena. But towards the middle of the ninth cen-
t-n/7 the reign of the Caliphs of Bagdad Ive; weak-
ened by dissensions. A prince of the Pagradit fam-
ily had proved hirnself very prudent as a governor
of Armenia, &D mua Bo that he lad received from
the Caliph the title of "Prince of Princes," in 859,
and in 885 he was erowned as King of Armenia.
Ashdod I the King of Armenia was the first of the
Pagradit (Pagradeonian) dynasty.
The Pagradit family was old, influential and rich,
aceording ta our Eferodotns, Moses of Khoren, King
crache brought a small colony of the Ifehrewe
from Judea when he returned with the armies of
Nebuchadnezzar in B.C. 597,1 and a prince by the
name Shampat was the head of this Pagradit family.
This dynasty lasted only from 885-1045, and had a
stormy tune, yet it shows what a grand and glorious
period it must have heen. Tfundrede of churches
in the city of Ani and its suburbs, magnificent castlee,
palaces, forts and numerous defenses of the city
and throughout the country, though to.day in ruina,
1
8.0 g3L 62,
Original from
:Led by GOOSIC
elcquently declare the glory of the Pagradit dynasty
of Armenia in the middle ages.
There is something marvelous in the armais of the
Armenian history. Though they are surronnded by
hostile and uncivilized nations and with such internai
and infernal dissensions and contentions, yet the
spirit of braver, courage and unconquerable love
of liberty, as it were, sprang up from the very asiles
and the dust of the burnt and ruined eities and
towns; yea, even from the carcass-covered and blood-
firenched soil of Armenia. Thun it was that during
this dynasty a inarvelous civilization flourished amid
the savage and barbarons nations, and this dynasty
would have maintai rned its independence to the pres-
sent had the rulers found any sympathy or toleration
in the western Christian nations.
it was in the period of this dynasty that the
Mongolian Tatar tribes, who were scattered over the
plains and table-lands of central and northern Asia,
began to niove westward in search of pluncler and
pasture-lands. There tribes had distinctive narres
in their own country, but after leaving that they
began to be denominated by the naines of their lead-
ers, litre Seljukians, after Seljuk ; Othmanlis or Ost-
manlis, after Orthman or Osman. They were pas-
toral in their occupations; warlike in disposition;
rapacious and predatory in their habits; nomadic in
their mode of life, and surely pagans in prac ‘ tice
of religion. They first settled in Persia, and there
they came in contact with the religion of lloharam.ed.
They acceptcd it and entered the Mohammedan
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
army. They excelle the Arabs in enthusiasm, in
intolerance, and cruelty, especially upon the Chris-
tians. Indeed, the entry of the Mongolian hordes,
or the Turks into Western Asia was and /AM is the
worst of ail evils and the severest of ail the ealaraities
that ever was inilieted upon the Armenians or any
other Christian. nation in western Asia.
But the downfall of that dynasty l ieh had main-
tained its existence over a eentury and a half was
net brought about by the hands of the mereiless
Arabs, nor even by those of the barbarous Turks,
though cruel and gavage they moere. In those days,
they did n.ot often do with treachery what they could
not with brave/7. Even the Turks were somewhat
more honest than they aro now.
Cakig,' the lut king of this dynasty, had made
himself bath popular and beloved on acconnt of hie
just and wise administration of the government. The
Greek Emperor, Monamaches, demanded from Ca-
kig for some pretense the surrender of the Capital
Ani. Cakig's reply to the Emperor was 4 1 can
never be prevailed lapon quietly to relinquish my
paternel inheritance te any individual." ITereupon
the emperor sent a large force against the king;
however, the troops were defeated. He again tried
by force to accomplish bis object, but Ms attempt
was unsuccessful; he then entered into an alliance
with the Mohammedan governor of the districts bor-
dering on the provinces of Cakig to rein the latter;
à The rine of Chia dynigity4 Med I, SurnPet i. Miod Aube
Sumpat H, Cakig I John Sulopai, Cali( II.
,
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Confiicting Forces 91
but thia also proved to be a failure. Then the em-
peror pretended to be appeased and entered into
friendship, inviting the king on a visit to on-
stantinople. Cakig doubted the apparent friendship
and the sineerity of the emperor, but alas, some of
bis chiefs who had conspired against hirn and were
sharers of the guilt of the emperor prevailed upon
him. Confiding in the solemn assurances of the
emperor, and in complianee with the requests of Lis
chiefs, he went to Constantinople. First he
exiIes by this perfidicua emperor te an Island, then
to Asia Minor. This dethroned king, deprived of
his rightful crown and scepter and paternal inherit-
auce, after a period of thirty-five years of exile, was
assa.ssinated by the Greeks.
Whi]e Ring Cakig was an exile the Ureeks took
possession of the capital, the City of Ani, and a
large territory. The SeIjinkian Turks, who had
settled themselves in rersia, were increasing in num-
ber and in power, finding the country in a defense-
leu condition, invaded Armenia. At this first in-
cursion they desolated twenty-four provinces ; at their
second attack ruined many cities and tocans and car
ried an immense number of the inhabitants into cap-
tivity. In the third, they laid siege to the city of
Arzn, where many had taken refuge, it being a walled
cil. The inhabitants made a desperate resistance,
but the enemy was too strong, and the Armenians,
too fatigued to fight any longer, surrendered. The
Seljukian Turks, after having taken possession of
the eity, displayed a barbariam which was a. true
Original from
942, Armenia: A Martyr Nation
exaraple and an equal to those of later cruelties of
the Mongolian Tatars. Of the one hundred and fifty
thousand inhabitants and those who had talion refuge
in the City, some were butchered in eold blirod, some
were roasted tu death, and the rest carried into cap--
tivity. This doleful ealarnity, one of many, took
place in the year of our Lord, 1049.
Several times during every year, the Seljukian
Turks and Tatars repeated their incursions, (levas-
tated and plundered the country, and indiscrimi-
mately massacred the people or cnslaved thein. Tog-
rul Beg, for fourteen years, before he went to meet
the Judge of Nations, torrnented, tortured and buteh-
ered the Christian Armenians, and dyed the land
of Ararat crimaon with the blood of lier inhabitants.
These persecutions and massacres eompelled the peo-
ple to migrate into safer districts. Some of the Ar-
menian princes who were assuming royal titles, in-
stead of uniting their forces against a common
enemy, fell prey to the foc, or exchanged their vast
territories with the Greek emperor for other prov-
inces. Thus King Senneeherib transferred bis im-
mense estate.s of Vaspuragikan and took instead of
them the eit ► of Sebastea (flow Sivas) and the
country about it, extending to the Banks of the
Euphrates on the east.
The Armenians were rapidly increasing in the
provinces of Cappadocia and Cilicia on account of
the frequent invasions and incursions of the Selju-
Man Turks. Alp Arslan, the nephew of Togrul Beg,
succeeded him 1063. In the following year, Arp
Original from
:Led by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Arslan (volent lion) invaded Armenia, laid siege
to the royal sity of Ami, and took it. "It is im-
possible to describe the destruction and slaughter
wrought by the bands of these barbarians, the blond
of thousands and ten thousands dyed the waters of
Aphour (the river that rune through the city), and
the magnificent buildings were set on fire, and nu-
merous bodies, the carcasses, were covered under the
ashes and mins." I Arp Arslan invaded Armenia,
again, in battle against the Greeks and captured em-
peror Rornanus Diogenes (1071) and wrested the
entire country from the Greeks. Bis fearful career
came to an end by the dagger of a captive enemy in
the following year in Turkestan. lis son, Malick
Shah, succecded him, and extendcd the empire from
the shores of the Mediterrancan on the west to the
bordera of China on the east. "in religion Seljukian
sovereigns surpassed the other mosIems of their age
in Pierce intolerance, and thereby inadvertently pro-
voked the famous Crasades of the western nations.
Upon wresting Jerusalem for a Lime from the do-
minion of the Egyptian Calipths, they visited with
sueh hardships the resident and pilgrim Christians,
that Europe arraed for their deliverance from op-
pression."'
Many of the Armenians, drivera by these powerful
invaders and oppressora, had made their way into
Cappadocia and Cilicia, and bath in the plains and
also in the Taures lefountain districts they forraed
Botiràninn, "History of Armenia," p, 236, (ThIa work in written in
Arzneninn langsuge.)
' Mince, "The Turkinh Empire," p. 8.
Original from
:ized by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
a strong colony. A Young man, who was a relative
and a companion with two others, of the unfortunate
King Cakig, had made bis escape from the plans of
the assassins who intended to kill these also after
they had done away with the king, found refuge in
the mountains. This man, whose naine was Reuben,
was a center of attraction arnong the Arraenians, a
man of warlike disposition and personal prowess, and
bent on vengeance. He resided with bis son Con-
stantine in Cilicia; bis condition must have been very
inuch like that of David when he wu a fugitive from
the face of Boul. Reuhen cs.utiously avoided con-
flicts with the Greeks when he was not sure of suc-
Ce8S, but Auch contests that ho had with them he
was invariably victorious, 11e attacked and wrested
the fortress of Parzberpert (lofty fort), and from
this tune (A.n. 1080) he styled hirnself Reuben the
Fire, as.surning independent reign over the Arme-
nions, who were increa.sing year by year. Thus`
began the Reubenian dynasty of the Amenions in
Officia.
It was during the reign of Constantine, the son
and successor of Renben I, that the immense army
of the Crusaders for the first time marched into
Western Asia, took the City of Nice and varions
other places, and laid siege to Antioch. But a ter-
rible famine broke out in their camp. Viihen Con-
stantine and bis chiefs were informed of the con-
dition of the Crusaders, he sent an abundance of
provisions to the army of the defenders of the Cross.
This last dynasty of the Armenians in Cilicia novera
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC
a period. of almost three centuries. It was by no
means in a favorable condition, while Western Asia
was in a fearful turmoil and agitation, the conflicting
forces by no naeans disappearing.
The Seljukian Turks, efter ]osing their capital,
Nice, made Iconium (which over ten centuries be-
fore had listened tu the famous missionaries, Paul
and Barnabas, tell the story of the Cross) their cap-
ital, and made it resound with the "men" of the
"Muezzin" from the numerous minarets. It becarae
a source of great trouble to the Armenians. The
Greeks, inflamed with litre hatred and malice as
beigne, were more or less in constant conflict with
them. The Armenians, over exultant ou amura of
the presence of the Christian forces of the Western
nations in the East, were willing to enlist in raid
of their cause by entering into an alliance with
thern, but by coing su they intensified the jealousy
and hatred of the Greeks and the wrathful cruelty
of the Turks. Moreover, the suspicions of serre that
these foreigners were anxious te bring the Arroenian
ch.urch under the control of the Pope of Rome were
sustained by the facts revealed in due time.
It may be interesting to give a sample of the zeal
of the Armenians in their effort to assist the Cru-
saders and the consequences: King Leo I of Officia
Was in an alliance with the Latin princes of Antioch.
The emperor of Constantinople was tient on recover-
ing that famous city from the Crusaders. Conse-
quently tu accoruplish lis purpose he marched on to
Officia with a large array. The eraperor and bis
Original from
:i zed by GOOSIC
generale Kun to have been atrategiste and good war-
riors. They wrested the eity of _Antioch and reduced
many Cilician provinces and took Leo and hie two
*ions, Reuben and Taros, captives and earried them
to Conatantinople (1136). The cruel Greeks, after
tormenting and torturing their captives, deprived the
crown-prince, Reuben, of hie' eye-sight, then, 8611
not aatisfied, they put him to death in the presence
of bis father, the king. This barbarity so affected
him that he died heart-broken in Ms dungeon (1141).
The history of Armenia presents a melancholy pie-
hire to the friend of humanity and Christianity;
especially when you fend some so-called Christians
worse than pagans, you still feel thankful that they
are at least nominally Cbrietians; what would have
happened if they were hes.thent Arp Aralia' did
Lot treat Emperor Romanus in that mariner, because
he waa not a Ore& Christian.
A new tremendoua army of the Mongoliana, under
the command of Genghis Khan, made its appearance
in Western Asia; and spread ail over Persia, Arme-
nia, Caucasus, Russia, and part of Asia Minor de-
struction, devastation, and death ; comunitting whole•
sale massacres, consuining the eitiea and towus by
lire, and carrying away hundreds and thousands into
captivity. "Seven years in succession was the con-
queror (Genghis Khan) busy in the work of destruc-
tion, pillage, and subjugation, and extended Ma
ravages to the Banka of the Dnieper." Armenia has
been, over and over, inundated with the blood of her
inhabitants, enriched with the careme4 of ber people
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
upon ber face; her beautiful and Bright sky was
often rendered dark by the coke of the conflagra-
tions of lier immense citiez and numerous towns,
kindled by ber enemies; ber fair sons and graceful
daughters were tom away from ber maternai boson],
earried into captivity and sold for slaves; her meg-
nificent churches and monasteries were converted into
masques and "tekes." Ye the "The Bouse of Togar-
mah" marches on through these tremendous seas of
injustice, oppression, persecution, cru.elty, and blood-
ahed, from a remue antiquity to the end of the four-
teenth century of mir ers, lifting up the old, cen-
turies-old flag of liberty, tom to pieces and ready
to faLl into an irreparable dissolution.
Toros, the son of the unfortunate King Leo I,
effeeted his escape from the Greek army and returned
to Cilicia (1145). lie gathered about him a nucleus
and gradually recovered Cilicia from the Greeks and
alter a reign of twenty-three years, he died in pence
(1168). Reuben II sucteeded bis uncle, 3.1ileh, and
reigned until bis refirement in 1185, and lis brother
Leo II followed him. It was during the reign of
Leo II that Saladin, the sultan of Egypt, captured
Jerusalem from the Crusaders (1187), a terrible
siaughter of the Christian had been eommitted by
the defender of the Mohammedan faith, which caused
the western nations to eall for the third crusade,
headed by Frederick I, surnamed Barbarossa, a Ger-
man emperor of Rome. He marched with his army
opposed by the Greek emperor and the sultan of
Iconium. From the latter place lie sent a latter to
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Leo II, asleing Lis assistance and telling of Lis need
of supplies. Leo, Catholicos and Bishop N'erses,
with abondant provisions, set out to meet him. But
they did mot have the pleasure of seeing him ; for
ûe was drowned while crossing a stream. What a
pity He was going to fight in defense of the Ori-
ental Christians, not to put a crown on Saladin's
head, nor a wreath on his tomb; he was not going
to offer bis unsought-for friendship to the blood-
thirsty followers of Mohammed, neither was he going
to encourage them to massacre the lowly followers
of the lowly Nazarene. Yet he was drowned. Surely
"God noves in a mysterious way Bis wonders to
perform." We do not question Hie wisdom nor Bis
goodness.
Ta doubt the object of the popes, who urged the
Western sovereigns to raise erusades against the Mo-
hammedans, and kept them engsged in this unsuc-
cessful enterprise for a long time at the expense of
immense wealth and the sacrifice of millions of
human lives, was two-fold ; to exercice their sub-
lunary power over these potentat, and to further
their influence over other Christian nations in the
East. But they failed in Loth of these purposes.
There came a time when the popes had no influence
over the Rings of Europe. And the Crusaders in
the East rendered their 'lames detestable forever,
both to Christians and to non-Christians.
"In 1204 A.D., the Capital (Constantinople) was cap-
tured by the Crueadera, whoee conduet fixed an indelible
stain upon the naine of the Franks throughout the Eut,
Original from
especially as it is eontrasted with that of the Yobam-
medans, who, a few years before, had conquered Jeru-
salem. When Saladin entered the latter City the church
of the Holy Sepulchre was respected, and the conquered
Christians remained in possession of their property;
no confiscations were made of the wealth of the non-
comhatants. But the vaunted ebivalry of the Papal
church plundered a Christian city without remorse,
deeeerated its shrines, and lrialtreated its inhabitants,
while the profane cry of iGod Vinas 14' wax raised. to
excite each other to act the part of brigands and. de-
bauchees. Sacred. plate, golden images of saints., and
8ilver eandelabra from the altars; bronze statues of
heathen idole and heroes, precious works of Hellenic
art; crowns, coronets, thrones, vessels of gold and silver ;
ornements of diamonds, pearts, and ?recloue dongs from
the imperial treasury and the palaces of the nobles;
jewelry and precious metals from the shops of the gold-
/m'ails; sas,. velvets and brocaded tissues from the
warehouses of the merchants, together with coined
money, were accumulated in vast heaps as spoils to be
divided by the victors. A few of the crusading elergy
endeavored to moderate the fury which the bigoted
prejudices of the Latin Chureh had instilled into the
minde of the soldiery against the Greeks, but many
priests were as forward as the mat abandoned of the
troops in rohbing the temples of a kindred faith."
Our Sa.viour's words were literally fulfilied; with
what measure die Greeks so often had measured and
dealt with the Armenian, it tuas meted to them by
the bands of the Crusaders; yet such a conduct of
the Crusaders with the Christian, and undoubtedly
a couduet it good dcal worse than tris towards Mo-
hamtnedans, aeeounts for the determination and fury
.11 dilaer, " The Turirialà Empire," Loulou, pie» 231-4.
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC
of the latter against the Christiane. The reply of
Meleck Nasr Mohmud, the Egyptian Sultan, to an
application of the Armenian king Leo V, for a treaty
of pence was the following: "I will never make
pence with you unti] y011 promise on oath net te
&Ad any correspondance or communication with
Western nations." Often did the Mohammedan
powers imagine that the Armenians had again stirred
up the Western nations, that they were marching
against them in greater forces than ever before, and
then they would attack the cities and town8 of the
Armenians and commit all mariner of atroeities,
thinking that that migbt lie their last opportuuity.
After the withdrawal of the Western nations—or
rather their being driver out from the East—in full
satisfaction of their complete failure, either to main-
tain their position or ameliorate the oppressed con-
dition of the Oriental Christians under the Moham-
medans, the latter had first link diffieulty in destroy-
ing the independenee of the Armenians in Cilicie.
By various incursions of the Mohammedans of Egypt
into Cilicia, the Armenians were reduced in strength
and in. numbers; fi.nally a vast army of the enemy
na.arehed against theen, Those missionary soldiers
of Mohammed, indeed brutes in eharaeter and nature,
though elad in clayey garments of human forms,
pread theniselves all over the country. eity,
town, or village, or building of any value, whether
chureh, monastery or dwelling, and no human being
of any age or either sec that Tell into their hands,
'§pared; they alaughtered every human being and
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Conflicting Forces loi
burnt to asiles every building or razed it to the
ground. In the exeeution of their unfortunate
tiens they did not bave any mode of torture untried.
"The deeeitful above all things and desperately
wicked heart" of a depraved human ereature eould
not bave suggested any other metbod of tonnent and
torture that these Moharumedans did not devise and
experiment upon their captives. The Turks of ta-
day must have been studying their predecessors in
faith and practice. Ring Leo VI and the garrison
aurrendered on condition that their lives would be
apared; the Egyptian general promised this on with;
Leo was fettered, and with his family carried ta
Cairo in the eleventh year of his reign (A.». 1375).
The king and family, after serving a period of
imprisonment at Caire, moere freed by the mediation
and valuable presents of the King ai Spain. Leo
with his queen and daughter, vent to Jerusalem;
there he left them at their own request, then visited
the European countries. On the 19th of November,
A.D. 1393, he ended his Inertal career in Paris. "Leo
King of Armenia, was of a. small stature, but of in-
telligent expression and well-forrned features.
body was carried to the tomb clothed in royal robes
of white, according to the custom of Armenia, with
an open crown upon bis bead and a golden scepter
in lis hand. He lay in state upon an open hier hung
with white and surrounded by the offieers of his
household, elothed, ail of them, in white robes. lie
was buried by the high altar of the Chureh of the
Celestine."
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
VI
THE ARMENIAN CHURCH
T
IIE Armenian ehurch daims tu be apostolie
in its origin, Christianity having been intro-
dueed into Armenia by the Apostles, and
having survived the perseeutions of heathenism dur-
ing the fizst three centuries, had flually, about the
end of the third century, subdued the entire nation.
As has been said before, St. Gregory the Illuminator
was sent to Coesarea, Cappadocia, te be, and WU)
ordained Bishop of Armenia, .o4n. 302.
The Arinenian cburch, therefore was and stil' is,
a national ehurth ; the prosperity of the nation also
was the prosperity of the ehurch. The nation had
but little reat after her embrase of Christianity.
Christian Armenia, during the first three centuries
of her acceptante and existence u a Christian state,
however, made such a noble defense of lier faith
against Zoroastrianism that the latter was completely
paralyzed, and no longer able to lift up the sword
against the followers of Christ. But with the rixe of
Mohammedanism, a more formidable, cruel, unjust,
and inhuman enemy arase. The Saraeens or the
Arabs, who moere bath the soldiers and uaissionaries
of the Mohammedan faith, literally panted after the
102
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Armenian Church 102
blood of the Christians. Even th e, alter sucking
all the blood that they muid ïxnbibe, fell off litre
swollen leeehes and were swallowed up by the Sel-
jukian, Tatar, and Mongolian Turks, who surpassed
even the Arabe in emelt), and indisputably deseved
to be ealled "the unspeakable Turk." The Greeka,
with aIl their subtility, volatility, perfidy, intrigues,
and intolerable bigotry, (muid do no more than to
cause some of their formalism te ereep lute the
Armenian ehurch.
But this ia not all -, for while the Amenians were
driver into the mountainous districts of Officia, the
land of the brave apostle Paul, by the Mongolien
and Tatar invaders who spread désolation, destruc-
tion, and death wherever their feet touched the soif,
there came with the appearance of the Crusaders
into the East a number of zealous miesionaries of the
Romish ehurch, who neglected even te attempt a quiet
missionary work among the Mohammedans, but in-
sidiously rst, thon openly, tried to bring the Ar-
menian ehurch into a subordination and under the
jurisdiction of the popes of Home.
The papal missionaries, under the order of the
Ur tors, who had insidionsly sem% the seeds of dis-
sension in the Armenia ehurch, availed themselves
of every miefortune that befel the people, and later,
being augmented by the Jesuits and their intrigues,
until about the beginning of the eighteenth eentury,
they converted this dissension into a volcanic erup-
lion. Consequently thousands of the Armenians
avowed their spiritual allegianee to the pope of Bome.
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC
The following is from a French writer
"Fortunately for the Catholies, they found a power-
ful protector in DeFeriol, the French ambassador, who
obtained an order from the Porte, in 1703, for the de-
position and banishment of the (Armenian) patriarch
Avedik. Exiled te Chies, he was clandestinely carried
off during the passage and conducted, home sexy to Mes-
sina, ethers Marseilles, and thence to the îsland of
St. Marguerite, where he died of martyrdom. There moere
strong grounds for suspecting the Jeeuits established
in Chio and, Galata of having contrived titis plot in
concert with the French amhassador." 1
The Mohaanmedan rulers always dealt with their
Christian subjects with the utmost contempt, un-
tnodified injustice, and with relentless erneity and
persecution. Many of the people did nndoubtedly
delude themselves with the idea that by uniting with
the Romish ehurch they would secure protection from
the Turkish cruelty and oppression, through the in-
fluence of Remish France, which Ives thon more in.
'kentia' in the East. For it is quite improbable
that they could believe that the Roman chureh was
any better in simplicity and purity Chan the Arme-
nian church.
Returning to the hietory of the Armerdan chleuh
from the echism in the ehurch, it may be well to
,
state that for over bail a eentury (302-363) it was
the custom. of the Armenian bishops to be ordained
at Cessrea, Cappadocia, but during the patriarchate
of Nerses the Great, the clergy and laity unanimously
agreed to have their bishops ordained in Armenia
ubiaint "Lettere Ga Turkey." Vol. Ir, 250-7,
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC
by the Armedian hishops. It is therefore evident
from fast that there was no higher rank or
order than that of a bishop or presbyter, which nomes
are interchangeably used in the New Testament as
Vartabed (doctor) M. Muradiau, of St. James' Mon-
astery at Jerusalem, correct]y statice in. hie "History
of the Apostolic Church of Armenia." 1 It may also
be interesting to add as a faet of history that in the
time of St. Gregory and his successors for several
centuries, the bishops were marriecl and heads of
famines. Celibaey was not required of them, neithcr
separation, but it was optional with them to choose
either or none.
"The election of the bishops, like that of all the
Arnienan clergy, takes place by universal suffrage,"
the ordinations take place generally at either Etch-
miadzin, Akhtamar, or Sis, by the presiding bishop
and lis associates. The priests or presbyters (Ire-
retzk) are chosen by the people among themselves.
They are expeetecl to have tolcrable knowledge of the
Bible and the liturgy of the chnrch (some in former
years knew vert' little of either) and are ordainert
by the bishops. The priests live with their familles
ainong the people and attend their daily dutie in the
chute services morning and evening; they perform
baptism for the infants, and marry and bury the
young and old as the occasion may roquire.
"The Arrnenian dergy receive no stipends, and exact
no contributions like those of the Greek church; their
1
MurschaD. "The Mem' of the Arecretnliô Chureli of Aromià
' ,"
33. (Tho' if in ELe Arrima:1En humine.)
Original from
revenues depeud entirely on the voluntary contributions
of the faithful; it is therefore rare to meet with a
wealthy prient, though some few were in easy circurn-
stances. With respect to morale', also, though it
di cuit to pronounce absolutely on the subject, the Ar-
menian clergy appear to be very superior to the
Greeks." I The deacons are elected and ordained litre
the prient, and have no income whatever ; they serve
the ehurch and assist the priests in the daily rninistra-
fions and attend to their business, whatever it may be.
There is another class of the elergy of the Arme.
nian church called Vartabeds, or doctors in theology.
it is very probable that the very necessity of the
case ereated this order. In former years, after the
conversion of the Arm.enians to Christianity, mot
of the literary men were of the clergy, and the mon-
asteries became the scats of learning. Those who
loved u literary life would retire to those places and
pursue such a course. Ascetieism of the East alsr
must have played a good part in it. Those who were
ordained evangelista to visit the churches and tu
preach the gospel to the people, who were so °heu
persecuted and oppressed by their enemies, at first,
must likely voluntarily preferred celibsey in order to
devote their whole time to the work of the churcL
But what Ives with them optional has become now a
condition for that order, though "the Vartabeds foret
the mont enlightened and learned portion of the Ar-
menian clergy," froïn wbom the bishopa are elected
and ordained, are nnfortunately "restricted to
celibaey."
"Lette« Turkey," va, iz, pp• 285 13.
-
Original from
"The mordu' or celibate priests are, I believe, aiways
connected with convents, they are knoIçn trader the
style of Vardabeis or doctors, this tale being attached
to their individual urnes. They are ffoverned accord-
ing to the mie of St. Basil of Cwsarea, the contemporary
and monitor of the Armenian pontiff, Nerses the Great
(A.D. 340-374). They do not practice the tonsure, and
they wear their beards. They are attired in long black
robes with conical cow1s. . At present there are in
all not more than sonie fifty Vardabets within the vide
limita of the Russian province (of Armenia). Of theme
about haLf reside at Edgmiatsin. . . All monks in
Russian territory are ordained at Edgmiatsin, and it
is the custom for ail hishops, whether in Russian Arme-
nia, or abroad, to be eonsecrated in the Church of the
Illurainator."
The Armenian ehurch differa from that of Rome
on the follovring points: (1) It denies the supremacy
of the Bishop of Rome. (2) It fias not aecepted the
devisions of the Couneil of Chaleedon as ecumenie.
(3) It rejecta the introduction of filioque into the
creed, but admits that the Holy Spirit proceeds from
the Father. (4) It rejects the Remish doctrine of
purgatory. (5) It rejects indulgences. (G) It has
ao equivalent word for Transubstantiation. (7) It
does not withhold the Bible from the people, but en-
courages film to read it.
In the very year while the Armenians were clone
fighting with the Persians in defense of Christianity,
and the verdant fields of Ararat wcre dyed with the
blood of the martyrs, the Greek and Latin theologians
moere holding their eouncil at Chaicedon, engaging the
1
'Lynch. - Urinai:à,' Fa I. p. ns.
Original from
influence of the Emperor to condemn Eutychus. He
Lad prie to the other extremity of the question
with regard to the persan of Christ, for which Nes-
torius had been conderaned in the previous council
(at Ephesue 431). The latter was aupposed te
teach two personalities in Christ, on account of hie
emphasizing the distinctive eharacteristics of Christ's
divine and human nature. Eutychus was condemned
boume lie made the divine nature of Christ to absorb
bis human nature, he, therefore, was ealled a mono-
physite.
The Armenians did not accept the decision of the
Chalcedonian eouncil, not because they were in eyra.
pattey with Eutychus' doctrine, but because the ques-
tion did net corteenk them. Moreover some other
questions decided in that council were objectiouable.
"From the council a chakedon te the deatb of Boni-
face II, bishop of Home, was a period of rivalry for
sole dominion in the church between the patriarche
of Berne and Constantinople. By the council they
had been recognized as entitled to higher honora thon
the refit. From that date it became an object of
ambition with bath to secure, each for hie own self,
the admitted title of sole sup-eriority." Sotch being
the case the de ilion of the council of Chalcedon is
litre the Mohammedan treed, part truth and part lie.
The Amenions Lad already accepted the truth. They
were satisfied with the orthodoxy delivered to them
by the teaelings of the Apostles and the three former
coulas, held at Nice m3. 325; at Constantinople A.D.
mem, '‘ Church Hiatoty ia Brie" p. 142.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Armenian Chur eh 109
381; and at Ephesus, A.D. 431. The pity of it all
is that the Greek and Latin writers represented and
condemned the Armenian as Monophysites and the
Armenian church was cut off from the Western
(Latin) and the Eastern (Greek) Churches.
The following is from the long defense and con-
fession of the Synod of the Armenian bishops who
answered the Persiati grand vizier, Mihrenerseh, in
Ln. 450, a year before the Comma of Chalcedon
"Re (Christ) was in reality God and in reality man.
The Godhead was not withdrawn through the human
nature, nor was the human nature destroyed by his
remaining God; but he is bath one and the same."
Another writer &Lys: "It is nove evident that the
Arraenian church, of St. Gregory, wbolly rejects the
berce of Eutychus, condemned hy the council of
Chalcedon ; and she does so as mach as the Eastern
(Greek) church." Thongh this charge of heresy
brought against the Armenian church by the Greek
and Latin churches was absofutely unfounded, yet it
was a fertile source of mach trouble, oppression, per-
secution, and bloodsbed, and almost the sole occasion
of the overthrow of the fast two Armenian dynasties.
The influence of the Greeks in the Grecian prov-
inces of Armenia often outweighed in appointing a
bishop over the Armenians, who would be favorably
inclined ta the acceptance of the decision of the Chai-
cedonian eouncil and some caler rites of the Greek
Church. Such appoiatments often took place and
furnished new sources of dissensions and con-
Prialezy " Tho Life and Timm of St. Gregory." p., al. London.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
tentions among the derg and laity. The Greeks,
taking advantage of such internai contentions, did
their best to imite the Armenian church with
the Greek church, but they invariably h iled.
The more attractive the offer of the Greeks,
the greater grew the hatred of them; nor have the
popes met with better success. When we reflect that
this obstinate people are as intelligent as any in the
world in various pursuits of civilized life, air anger
at such conduet, wbich gave away the cause of eiviii-
zation, may be tempered by a différent feeling. The
Armenians have fought at ail huards to preserve
their individuality, and the bulle of the nation have
perished in the attempt. The remnant may be des-
tined, litre the son of Anal, to redress the wrongs
inflieted by their aneestors upon the comma» Chris-
tian weal."
The Armenians have fought at ail huards not
only to preserve their individuality, but eapeeiaily
to preserve their ehurch from an ecclesiastical vassal-
age. They fought for principie, not for policy. Their
descendants seem to have inherited the same spirit.
On aceount of their adherence to principles of right
and justice, the) , are brought te the vert' verge of
national annihilation. It is not th() Armenians of
the part or the present that have inflicted wrongs
upon the coramon Christian weal, but on the con-
trary, the so-calied Christian nations of the part and
the present are responsible for the wrongs that have
been inflieted upon tue defenselesa Artnenians.
',Tact% 'Azineriia," Vol. 1.
1
aui.
Original from
D igilLiz by Goosle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The Armenian Chureh 111
It is the shallow and narrow-minded student of
history and Christianity, who, seeing the great Chris-
tian nations at war says: Christianity has failed as
a religion, or as a civilizing force. It is not the
huit of Christianity, it is the lack of it. As it is
now, sa it was in the part. Rad the Greeks the
true spirit of Christianity, or even hua they Rome
far-sighted statesmen, they would have encouraged
and strengthened the Armenians on the east, in-
stead of weakening and hastening the overthrow of
the Armenian independence. They coula have made
thon litre a strong store Wall against the Mongolian
hordes, who not only swept over Armenia, but within
a short time swept and reduced the Eastern empire.
The City of Constantine the Great became for cen-
turies the sent of the assassine.
Towards the end of the seventh century the
Greeks invaded Armenia, devastated twenty-five prov-
inces and earried away eight thousand famines into
captivity. Nat vert' long after this event the Sara-
cens invaded the country again and secured the en-
tire subjugation of the people. The news of this
event enraged the Greek emperor Justinius II again,
who with an immense army attacked the Arrnenians
and captured the prelate Isaac and five other bishops.
Alter receiving a aufficient number of hostages, he
left the prelates alone and returned to Constanti-
nople
It was only a few weeks after this that the Sara-
cens, under the leadership of Abdullah, returned ta
Armenia and fell upon the people and plundered
Original from
the churches and monuterics, and desecrated the
sacred edifices and the unfortunate prelate Isaac was
carried to Ditin88C1113 in chairs, where he ended hie
eventful life of martyrdom while a prisoner. Isaac
Waa succeeded by Elias, the archbishop of Armenia,
and Gaahim. was appointed by the Caliph governor
of the country-. Gashim was by no means inferior
in ernelty b the previous Arak generals. In flet,
ail the followers of Mohammed, from the beginning
well learned the behest of their lord, "To do aught
gond never will be your tank, but te do evil ever
your sole delight." Gashini gathered all the leading
men into the ehureh of Nachiehavan, on pretense of
raaking a treaty of peace with them; ho then set the
church on Eire and burned them dive.
The orthodoxy of the Armenian ehureh would not
have been questioned by some of the Western writers
had they not drawn their information from the Greek
and Latin sources only. This eould not have been
aeoided in the early years of the middle ages on
accourt of the scarcity of the Armenian scholFirs
among the Western nations. Eeen nove the Arme-
pian language is studied by very few. Yet a earcful
and happy writer, like the foliowing, is apt to avoid
mistakes: "In points of doctrine ami ritual the Ar-
menian church is extremely conservative, and has
been wise or fortunate enough to avoid defining her
faith with the partieularity which had produeed so
many schisme farther west. Her formulas do not
commit her to Monophysite views, although, chiefly
&ging to a national jealowy of Constantinople, she
Original from
hae refused to aceept the decrees of hale don. .
She bas avoided the use of any word eorresponding
to the tertn Tranaubstantiation. . ."
The following, from "the History of the Holy
Apostolic Church of Armenia," by Varteled
Muradian, of St. James' Monastery, at Jerusaietn,
may show the orthodoxy of the Armenian Church:
is sweet and comforting to diseourse on the re-

vealed truths of the Bible which la the only foundation
of undefiled doctrine, to whieh always have the holy
church-fathers trusted for the defense of faith.
"The Bible teaehes concerning God two things: first
that God is one and there is ne other Goa beside Him;
aecond, that divine nature is common to the Father,
to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit, and there three
persona have one Godhead. This is the faith of the
Christians in harmony with the rnanifest words of the
Bible. This Trinity is the foundation of the Christian
faith, and the three persona have one influence for
our salvation, but in different ways of manifesting it;
that is, the Father cails and causes us to approach His
Son, whom He begat from eternity and prepared fis
coming. The Son came from hea'en and was united
with hetman nature that He might cave us from sin
and give us eternal life. The Moly Spirit is our re-
genernior, Who re-establishes in us the likeneas of God,
Makillg U8 receptive of the Salvation offered by God.
"The Bible teaches that Christ, on aecount of Hie
eternal generation from the Father, is called the Son
of God, but for Hia incarnation in time, the Son of
Mari, brother of men, through whom we obtain the,
right to cati {yod our Father, and for this reason the
Church confesses in the personality of Christ two na-
' Dry"», "Travacautearla and Ararat," pp. 341-2,
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
114 Armenia : A Martyr Nation
tares, the divine and the huma% distinct and insepar-
able in their union. This mystery of incarnation is
the great mystery of Goes love for the world ; and as
much of this is incomprehensible and inconceivable by
human. intelligence, so much is it natural with divine
love and omnipotent nature. In this great mystery
was the salvation af mankind, for this the entire hu-
manity waited, and, therefore, the Law and the prophets
in this mystery of incarnation moere fulfilled. Because
Christ, as the true Messie, performed prophetic,
priestly, and kingly offices, and beeame for us the tnte
Prophet, true Priest and truc King; teaching the doc-
trine of redemption, elucidating the part, the present,
and the future of inankind, forgiving and redceming
us through the sacrifice of Himself and reigning over
us with a heaveniy and spiritual kingdom.
"The Bible teaches that the Holy Spirit proceeds
and fiows from the Father, not as a commun influence
of God, but as a perron of the lioIy Trinity, infinite,
eternal, a true God. But with respect to us the HoIy
Spirit is the Fountain of odis union with man, and
the seal by which we are known as Christians; because
without the floly Spirite dwelling in us, Hia help and
guidance we are alive only (carnalIy), for the Holy
Spirit is co-worker with the Father and the Son for
our salvation; and as the manifestation of Uod through
(or in) Christ to the world is called REDEMPTION,
so also the revelation of Cod through the Holy Spirit
is denominated REG ENERATION and SANCTIFI-
CATION.
"At this present Clay there is not a book litre the Bible
from. which the intellectual world bas been able to de-
rive so ranch good for the real well-being and progress
of huinan soeiety. There is not a book, and eannot be,
that is translated into so many languages and is dis-
tributed so extensively as the Bible. Our immortal
translators /en this great orant and they began the
Original from
The Arrnenian Chureh 115
first step of the nation% enlightenment and progress by
the translation and study of the Holy Scriptures, and
this translation is so ehoice, that with various praises
bestowed upon it by the European seholars of the present
eentury, who know the Armenian language, it is ealled
the 'Queen of Versions.' But we will be giving a etill
greater praire to our forefathers if we generalize the
8tudy of the Holy Seriptures among our people and
rear the edifiee of edueation upon that so]id foundation
of the Word of God." 1
By no means should the reader think that the
writer is partial in not telling 8omething of the su-
perstitions, formalism, and ignorance still in. exist-
ence and practice among the Armenians and in their
church. These have often been written and epoken
of, even with a great deal of lacé of knowledge and
charity. nad those writers on theRe aspects of the
Armenian Church and people remembered that for
almost sixteen centuries this Church bas been in con-
stant conflict with paga.nism, Zoroastrianism, Mo-
hammedanism, and the evil influences of the so-called
other Christian Cherches, they would not have been
8o severe in their denunciations of that old relie of
the ancient Christian Church. Often were the
bishops and priests in the battlefleld with their flocks
against the enemy of the Church. Often were they
in ehains, in irnprisonment, in hostige at the pagan,
Mohammedan and so-called Christian Courte; often
were they carried away into captivity and massacred
by their captera because they would net denounce
I Micrediee, "The Hintory of the Apoet.olio Church Of Armerai," pp.
117-121.127-12e.
Original from
their failli in Christ. In the massacre of 1895-6
flot one out of one hundred and severity Armenian
priests and twenty-one Protestant Armenian rairds-
ters, who were cruelly butchered by a slow torture
for their faitb, was to exehange bis Christian
faith for his life. The saine was traie for centuries.
How could they give more attention than they did
to the education and enlightenment of their people
and to the purity of the Church ? Even to-day the
best intellects of the Armenian church, the educators
and loyers of reform and the purity of the Church
and the people have been butchered by the unspeak-
able Turks with the consent of their allies or bave
chosen voluntary exile. Certainly these cireum-
stances will not justify the condition of the ehurch,
but they ought ta modify the severity of our judg-
ment and fil us with a deeper sympathy, with a truer
Christian love and activity for its reform, purity,
and spiritual presperity. (Seo Ohapter XV.)
Original from
Digitized by G 0081c UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
VII
TEE FERIOD O1'SUBJECTION
ir IIE liameluke Sultans of Egypt moere the

unhappy instruments of harassing and finally
r
overthrowing the Armenian independence
in Cilicia, but they did Lot enjoy the pleasure of
ruling over Armenia, nor Officia and the Armenians.
The course of events was taking a different chape in
Western Asia.
By a succession of influxes of the Mongolien bordes
into the country, during the tenth, eleventh and
twelfth centuries, the power of the CaIiphs of Bag-
dad was broken into pieces and a vast empire was
formel by the Seljukian Turks. Afrer the death of
the third sovereign, Malek Shah, the empire was
diirided into various prineipalities. One of these he-
came a kingdom of eonsiderable importance, lying
on the frontier of the Greek empire, having Nice,
afterwards Iconium (now Koniah), its capital. The
same influx of the Mongolian invaders had not yet
stopped on the one hand ; on the other hand the
Western Crusaders did rentier some service in annoy-
ing this kingdom, while the Mameluke Sultans by
no ineans moere at peace with the Seljukian Turks..
The turbulent condition of Western Asia at this
117
Original from
period (13th centuc) could well afford the ,grewth
of n new power, or dynasty, provided. this power was
in sympathy with the prevalent religion, L'ohm-
medanism, and e. ongenial with the invading hordes.
Unfortunately for the Christians, bath in Western
Asia, and latex in Eastern Europe, we find a power,
growing out of a nomadic tribe into & formidable em-
pire, which field the Christian world in terrer for
several centuries. The following is the origin of this
empire:
"About the middle of the thirteenth century a tribe
of Turks, not of the stock of Seljuk, driven forward
by the Mongol invaders, Ieft their camping grounds in
Khorasan and wandered into Armenia in search of
undisturbed pasturage. Af ter seven years of exile,
&ening the opportunity favorable to return, they set
out to their a:ncient possessions. But white fording the
Euphrates, the horse of their leader fell with him and
he perished in the river. A spot upon its banks now
bears the na ne of the tomb of the Turk. typon thia
accident occurring the tribe was divided by his sons
into four companies and Ertogrul, the warlike bead of
one division, resolved to return to the westward and
seek a settlement in Asia Mil:toi.. While pursuing his
course he spied two armies in hostile array. Nat will-
ing to be a neutral speetator of the battle he ioined
.himself to the apparently weaker party and his timely
aid decided the victory. The conquered moere an invad-
ing horde of Mongols, the conqueror wa.s Aladdin, the
Seljukian Sultan of Iconium, and Ertogrul reeeived
from the grateful vietor an assignment of territory
in his dominions for him self and his people. It non-
sisted of the rich plains around Shughut, in the volley
of the Sangaries (ealled the "country of posture"), and
Original from
The Period of Subjection 119
of the Black Mountains on the borders of Phrygia and
Bithynia. The former district was for his winter abode;
the latter for his Eummer encampment. In this domain
was nurtured his son Othman, or Osman, who beeame
the founcler of a dynasty and an empire. From him the
Turks of the present day have the trame of Ottoman,
or Osmanli, which they universally adopt, rejecting that
of Turk with clisdain as synonymous with barba/jan."'
Othman began to reign about A.D. 1289. The
shepherd, warrior, and freebooter moere united in his
eharacter. Ha was dépendent on the Sultan of
Iconium Buring the life of the latter, but otherwise
he was free to prey upon his neighbors and govern
his people. Afier the death of the sultan, who had
no sons to sueceed him, his kingdom was divided, and
Othman beeame, practically, an independent ruler.
He increased and extended his power and territories
by graduai encroachments upon the Grecian domin-
ions, and by repeated inroads year after year.
eaptured Brousa and made it the capital of hie goy-
ernment. Bis son and successor, rchan, extended
the bounds of Othman% territories with astonishing
rapidity. He erossed the Straits of Hellespont and
Bosphorus. He appointcd his brother, Aladdin,
vizier. Aladdin created the system of the standing
army in the year 1330.
"But the soldiers (taken from the Turks) proved in-
tractable and could not be brought to submit to the
strict discipline involved in military organizations. To
obviate this difficulty the expedient was resorted to of
rea.ring up in the doctrine of Islam the children of the
à mua«. "TM Tinkizia EropirP,' pp. 04.
Original from
conquered Christians inuring them from youth to the
profession of arms and forming them into a &parafa
corps. This black invention, as Von %mimer truly
characterizes it, was adopted by Aladdin fit the instance
of Kara (black) Chalil Cheriderli, the judge of the
Army, and he adds, has 'a diabolical complexion, much
Macler than the gunpowder almost contemporaneously
discovered by Schwartz (black) in Europe.' Eence
arose the Janissaries, a name which the westerns have
eorrupted from the Turkish Jenicheri, signifying the
`new troops.' The Corps continuel to be recruited from
the children of the captives taken in war, or from those
Christian subjects, an inhuman tax of every fifth
child or one child every fifth year, being rigorously
Ievied capon the lamines. The number of the Janis-
saries, originaIly one thousand, was successively raised
to twelve, to twenty, and to forty thousand, immedi-
ately eonnected with the Court, besides a much larget
munher scattered through the provinces. Hence it
been estimated that not legs than hall a million Chris-
tian children were cruelly torn from their parents, corn-
pelled to embrace Islamism, and trained to maintain
it with the aword. At leng -th, in -the reign of Moham-
med IV (A.D. 1648-1687) began the custom of admit-
ting into the regiment the children of the soldiers them-
selves and alter this innovation, the Janissaries became
a kind of military caste, transmitting from father to
son the profession of arms.
"In the clays of their pristine vigor, the new troops
were diatingaished by their fanaticism and valor.
Through upwards of three centuries, marked by a long
suies of g-mat baffles, they sustained only four single
reverses., chiefly from Tamerlane in 1402, and John
Ilumades, the Irungarian general, in 1442. During
that period they extended the petty kingdom of Brousa
over the vast dominions of Constantine the Great, and
made krsown their prowesa from the walls of Bagdad
Original from
.zed by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The Period of Subiection' 121
to the gate of Vienxta, and from the Caspian Sea to the
Nile, while their mime wu the comrnon ter•or of
Christendom."
The reason of Dur apparent deviation by giving
at titis tirae an aceount of the origin and growth of
the Turkieh empire, will be readily seen in the sue-
ceeding pages; for it was with the Turks that the
Artnenians have mostly had to do during the lut
Pive hundred ycars. lioreover, we would eau atten-
tion to the fast that the brilliant conquests have not
heen aecomplished by the Tatar Turks, but by the
Christian youths, who from their early ehilclhood
were cruelly tore away from their parents and pater-
nal Christian religion and compelled to embrace Ts-
lamism, and inured to the profession of arma to
maintain with the sword the religion of Mohammed.
A consielerablo number of Armenians driven from
the face of the Mongolian invaders, had chosen for
themseIves the life of voluntary exiles in the Grecian
provinces, and towards the end of the fourteenth cen-
tury after the overthrow of their Cilician indepen-
dence, the Turkish empire then being nearly a cen-
tury old, many Armenians beca.me a ready prey to
the fanatieism of the Turks.
It has been estimated that not less th.an 500 4 000
Christian ehildren were Chus cruelly tom from
their parents, compelled to embrace Islamism, and
trained to maintain it with the sword. How many
thousarkds of familles were eompelled tu ex-
change thcir religion, the religion of love and chas-.
1 Mï1ncr. " Tho 'rurkiah Empire,' pp. 18-20.
Original from
tity, for the religion of Mohammed, the religion of
nensualism and tyranny; how many thousands were
massacred boueuse they would not obey Buck an in-
fernal behent, it in impossible to tell. Suffice it to
say flat these questions are not imaginary
ities, but attested facts of history which make up the
darkest pages of the Ottoman chronicles. Indeed
would be unwilling to believe them if we had not
aven and heard even worse things in the early part
of the twentieth centary.
While the expatriated Armenians were cruelly
treated by the Turks, wbo were growing in power
and inereaein in numbers at the expense of the
Christians in western and central Asia Minor, those
still in Armenia proper received one of the severest
ealamities ever inflicted upon hurnanity. The exe-
eutor of fiais terrible intlietion was the famous Mon-
golian cavage and warrior, Lenk Temur, cammonly
ealled Tamerlane (Temur the lame). He made him-
self the maater of an erapire extending from the
great wall of China to Moscow and to the Mediter-
ranean, having Samarcand his capital. He marched
with an immense army against the Persians and in
a short time subdued them. He subjugated Bagdad,
plundered Aleppo (Hallep), burned clown the greater
part of Damaseus and wrested Syria from the Mame-
luke Sultan. From the City of Van to the City of
Sebastia (Sivas), from one end to the other of Ar-
menia, no eity, toron or village of any site eseaped
the notice of the rapacious potentats; he redueed
them ail to ruinons heaps and aslaes. The Foreign
Original from
rulers of the différent parts of Armenia had no power
whatever, to with, tend the terrible array of Temur,
which covered the land like an array of 'octets. A
Kurd chief by the rame of Kara (black) Yusuf,
who was assnming control over the Sasoun district
and southern part of Armenia, lied from the face of
Temur into the mountain fastnesses, where with some
of hie subjeets he wandered until the ealamity was
part. The City of Van, after a feeble resistance sur-
rendered; the youths were carried as captives, the
Test were massacred in varions forms. The inbabi-
tants of Sivas surrendered on lis soIemn promise
that "no soldier of lis will lift up the sword on
them." He was true to the letter, but net to the
spirit of bis promise. Four thouaand soldiers were
roasted to death, and as many were buried alive, and
thonsands of the vert' young and old who !lands
and feet were tied, were thrown together and tram-
pied under the boofs of the horses. The spot upon
which this barbarous mode of massacre took place,
to titis day, bears the rame of Sev Hokher, signify-
ing in the Armenian language the "Black Plains."
He then marched to meet the Ottoman rider Baja-
zet I. Bajazet mat' deserve a word or two before
we hand him over te the tender mercies of Temur--
his three predecessors had borne the title of emir,
commander, but Bajazet changed it for that of Sul-
tan. He viras the first ais(' to set the example of
fratricide in the royal family, for le caused bis only
brother to be put to death. The Mohammedan his-
torien trying to justify him, sabra, "remembering the
Original from
test of the Koran, that disturbance le worse than
execution." Sigismund of Eungary, with lis allies,
"a body of French and German knightly auxiliaries,
endeavored to cope with the fiery Turk, but was der
feated with terrible los in the battle of Nicopolis
in 1396."
Bajazet, Pierce and proud, warlike and bloodthirsty
(in the above battie ten thousand prisonera moere put
to death by bis order), acquired the mime of Ylde-
rum, lightning,' on aceount of his energy and quiek-
ness of action. "Elated by his successes, he contem-
plated a campaign into the heart of Europe, and
boasted that lie would one day feed his horse ai Rome
with a bushel of oats on the alter of St. Peter's." 1
lie wlio has the destinies of men in lis band, bad
differently mapped the career of Bajazet, the Ylde-
rum. The lame Temur with his immense army
moved westward, and Bajazet eastward to meet the
Tatar warrior. The latter fully confident of a vie-
tory courted an encounter with the former. Their
amies met one another on the plains of Angora.
Fierce must have been the confliet. There is aiways
nome reason, or excuse for a defeat. It is said tlaat
Bajazet was i l at the tune and though he was riding
on one of the fleetest horses in the field, he eould
not effect bis escape. lie was captured and his army
scattered in 1402. It is supposed that lie died in
the following year from natural causes, "aggravated
by his inability to brook a reverse of fortune so signal
and complete."
1
Manus "Turne Empire," p. 33.
Original from
The Period of Subjection 1t5
For a few years Temur, the lame, was the lord of
Asia and the muter of the original seat of the Otto-
man. He returned with an immense number of
captives and the plundor to the ancient city of the
caliphs; there in Samarcand, he was preparing for
another campaign into China, when he was removed
to the presence of the °t'exilai Jude the King whose
lava lie had violated and whose creatures he had de-
stroyed. He died in 1405, in hie capital Samar-
cand, and bis vast empire quiekly crumbled into
man fragments.
The magnificent city of Constantinople, after being
the metropolis of a Christian nation over eleven cen-
turies, fell into the bands of the barbarian Turks
(1453). in vain, and too late, did the Greeks realize
their critical condition, and Btruggle against the angel
of death. The capture of Constantinople by the
Turks filled the European nations with consterna-
tion. The following is a portion of the letter of
Pins II, the Pope wbo tried to mise a crusade against
the Turks:
"The strait of Cadis kas ken passed, and the poison
of Mohammed penetrates even into Spain. . In
other directions, where Europe extends eastward, the
Christian religion has ken swept away from ail the
shores. The barbarian Turks, a people hated by (yod
and man, iseuing from the east of Seythia, have occu-
pied Cappadocia, Pontus, Bithynia, Troas, Pisidia,
Cilicia and ail Asia Min«. Not yet content, counting
on the weakness and dissensions of the Greeke„ they
have passed the Hellespont and got posseseion of nearly
alt the Grecian cities of Attica Achaia, /face-
&nia, and Trace.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
"Still, the royal City of Constantinople did remain
the pillar ana head of all the East, the seat of patriareh
and emperor, the sole dwelling place of Grecian wiedom.
. This too, in our own day while the Latins,
divided among themselves, forsook the Greeks, has that
cruel nation of Turks invaded and spoiled, triumphing
over the city that once gave laws to all the East.
"Nor is their gavage appetite yet satiated. The lord
of the unrighteous people, who is rather to be called
a dark brute than a king, a venomous dragon than
emperor, he, athirst for banian blood, bring clown huge
forces upon Hungary. Here he harasses the Epirates
and here the Albanians; and sweLling in his own pride,
boasts that he will abolish the lowly gospel and all the
law of Christ, end threatens Christiane everywhere with
ehs.ins, stripes, death, and horrid torment.s. . "
Even the great reformer, the immortai Luther,

"compoeed a once popular Frayer, euited to the times,
to be sung as a hymn in the churches; and Robert
Wisdome, afterwards Archdeacon of Ely, appended
a translation of it to the rnetrical version of the
Psa]ms, by Steinhold and Hopkins. It eommeneed
with the ânes:
`Preeerve us, Lord, by tby dear word,
From pope and Turk, defend ua Lord.' "1
Alter the death of Temur, ail the raiera whom he
had subdued, began to rite and recover their respec-
tive reigne. Kara Yusuf returned to Sasoun and re-
sumed bis rule over southern Armenia. Temur'e
son Sharulch was reigning in Persia and over the
eastern portion of Armenia. Iskander (Alexander)
HaPPily, Luther did not live in the daya 0f William H of Germany.
Original from
the son and sueeessor of Yusuf and Sharukh had a
long eontest over the southern and eastern part of
Armenia (1421-1437). Sharukh finally subdued
Iakander—who was also ealled Shahi Armen, Shah
of Armeniano—and set his brother Jihan Shol as
a rifler, whose seat -mas in Tabriz, in the province
of Azerbijan, bis reign extended over eastern and
southern Armenia, Meatwhile in Mesopotamia, a
Tatar prince, a Turcoman, by the nome of Jehankir,
was rapidly growing in power. His son, lizun (long)
Hasan, sueeeeded the father, and after the death of
Jinan Shah he seized the throne of Persia and Cao
reigned over the entire Armenia (1468).
In my endeavor to be brief, I have crowded the
history of almost a eentury into les than a. page,
but these continuous wars, betweeu the rival prince°
and rulers, have decimated and destroyed a large
portion of the population of Armenia, the Armenians.
And when the combatants were exhausted and ceased
for R Ume, then the inevitable sequel or wars, famine,
had to take its fearfut toll of human life.
It is a miracle that any Armenians at ail have
been left to the present tirne. But il sema to me,
that God purposely preserved some of them even to
the beginning of the twentieth century to prove two
tbings, namely, that the boasted Christian civiliza-
tion of Europe is a Christless civilization, that Mo-
haramedanism, after thirteen centuries of opportunity
and trial bas proved itself not a whit better than the
barbarism of the part, and even won° in menv
respecte
Original from
Some new warriors were preparing themselves to
enter into the arena. Shah Ismail established and
founded the Suffavean dynaaty of Persia (1499).
The Suffaveans claimed that AH, the fourth Caliph,
would have been the succesaor of Mohammed and the
head of Islamism had not Abubeker, Omar, and
@smart, usurped bis right. They, moreover, claimed
lineage from Ali, and thus to be the Iawful succeasor
of Mohammed. The Osmali sultans repudiated this
right and deseent. Though bath the Fenians aud
Turks venerate the false prophet, yet they divide
the Moharnmedana into two secte. The Turks are
sunees, or sonees., orthodox, and they eall the Per-
sians Sheaha or heterodox. This différence and the
national jealousies between the Turks and Persians
furnisked these two Islam nations with an occasion
for constant war and bloodshed which lasted over two
centuries. But alast the noble land of Ararat had
to funiish them the battle-field, and the unfortunate
"House of Torgarmah" to suffer the doleful couse-
quelle° of their bIoody confliets.
Sultan Selim I, who merited the title of "the
cruel," is believed tu have caused the death of bis
father, Bajazet IL He had forced him to abdicate,
and while on bis way to _Adrianopole aa an exile, lie
was murdered. Selim was fiercely intolérant in re-
ligion. Naturally, all the fanaties loved him. Turn-
ing bis army of 140,000 eastward ho aubdued Arme-
nia and Mesopotamia and conducted a successful
war in Persia against Shah Ismail. The latter was
defeated and barely escaped from capture (1514).
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Period of Subjeetion 12a
Selim eaptured Tabriz and there he found a de-
throned prince of Temur's race and carried him to
Constantinople.
It waa a fortunate thing for the Christians, that
though this easter-a campaign was a religious war it
tins condueted against the Sheahs or the heterodàx
Mohammedans; and a formai expression of opinion
by the Ulema was, that there was "more merit in
killing one Sheah than in ahedding the blood of
seventy Christians." Selim% sauge intolérance was
so Tierce that ho thought to annihilate every member
of the sect in his dominions.'
The conflict between the succe.ssora of Selim I and
Shah Ismail in Armenia continued with varying
fortunes. But one of the notable misfortunes that
befel the people was in the reign of Shah Abbas, a
magnificent barbarian. He was one of the Shahs of
the Suffavian dynasty, and was preparing for a con-
flue with the Turks in 16.05. Pretending that he
waa afraid he might be eoinpelled to cede the prov-
ince whiela he had conquered to the enemy, he gave
orders to his army to vacate immediately as many
citiez and torons as possible, bure them tu ashes, and
drive the inhabitants into Persia. Within a short
tune many a City and toron lay in ashes, and the
country was reduced to a fearful condition of deso-
lation. Thousands sought refuge in mountains and
tri td Clineaign. &laine Syri n and Egypt, Selim emptured Caire. de•
moly& the Lent Calipb Al-mutawakkel. Sclim wam love/nad with the dig-
oity by the ahenT oi ?doms, who cOnaigned the key° ef Kaaba to h eue-
tociy- Ho «Med tL title of defender of the key citiee of Menet 414
Medina. Hia muceelmora bave mince hece regardes! ar the aupreme chies
al the orthodoz Modem world. far. '*Turkieei Empire," p. 104.
Original from
:Led by GOOSIC
caves. Sonne found a refuge but others were found
by the enemy, and twenty-fi_ve thousand families-
some before and some after this event—were led into
captivity.
This great hast of captives Irae composed of the
venerable patriarche, bishops, priests, old men and
women; children of all ages; mothers with their in-
fants in their arms, baptizing them with their tears ;
Ballant Young men and beautiful maidens. These all
were indiscriminately driven by the Persian soldiers
to the banks of the Araxes, wherc rafts and galleye
were ïn readiness to hasten their crossing the swift
waters of the river. 'With the pretense that the
enemy was pressing Lard they compelled many to
,
hasten the crossing by syrimming the river, many of

them were carried in the current
Opposite Ispahan these captives were oettled and
built New jula (some write Julfa). The 'Tula
proper in Armenia was destroyed by Shah Abbas.
The Persians were conqueror in this war: "Upon
the sword being drawn the Persians rapidly recovered
the provinces wrested from them by Selim and Soli-
mon; and a large Turkish army was signally de-
feated August the 24th, 1605. Five paellas were
slain; the eame number were taken prisoners; and
the victor continued ta receive the heads of his ene-
mies till midnight, when more than twenty thonsand
heti been counted. Shah Abbas performed pilgrim-
ages on foot to the shrines of Moslem sainte, and
swept their tombs. Yet white doing this he alkwed
a Roman Catholic convent to be estabiished at lapa-
Original from
han, stood godfather ta the ehild of Sir Robert Shir
ley, and even formally received baptism—eventa to
which the Jesuits ascribed his execrable triumphs.'
Sultan Amurath (Murath) IV marched, with a
large army, against the Persians, and recovered the
provinces of Armenia boni the Persians. ire then
marched and laid siege to Baghdad whieh the Per-
sians had taken. Ten thousand of the Persian gar-
rison lost their lives during the siege; and tweuty
thousand more, being the whole number in the town,
were massacred during and immediately alter the
capture. A few deys afterwards an equal number
of the inhabitants, who were Sheahs, were slaugh-
tered hy the triumphant Sonnees (1688).
Alter this the Armenians in Armenia enjoyed a
comparative rest of over eighty years. They had
some tirne to repair their churehes and schools, mon-
asteries and homes. They did ail these and they ale°
recuperated and raised a new and sturdy posterity
to meet the hardships of the eighteenth century.
During the early part of the eighteenth century
some disturbances in Persia and Armenia made the
Armenians in both of these countries greatly tosuffer.
Then again the Turks and the Persians were not
always at peace with one another. The Russians,
moreover, were slowly moving southward and prepar-
ing to enter into the contest. They eontended witl2
the Persians over the northwestern portion of Arme-
n i a and other provinces belonging to the latter from
1772-1828. In their content the Armenians rcndered
Mikier, "The Ter liish Empire," pp. 183., 138,
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
a signal service to the Russians and deeided the vie-
tory for them.
"From 1813 to 1829 the Armenians appear to think
their emancipation ut band. Russia stood in need of
them to make a diversion against the Ottoman forces
and field out to them the hope of becoming an inde-
pendent principality, under the protection of the Czar.
Ber promises were believed, and, in their devotion to
their destined liberator, they withetood for more thon
six weeks an army of eighty thousand renions who
were marching against Russia., and prevented them from
crossing their frontier; but these services reaped a poor
reward, for not only were the Bussions faithless to
their promises, but they eized the opportunity of some
tritling disturbance in the country to lay violent hands
on the venerable Archbishop Tarses, who was dragged
first to St. Petersburg and afterward banishcd to Bess-
arabia, whiht suerai of the Armenian chiefs were scat-
tered in exile through foreigu countries, or carried off
to Russia, to be heard of no more."
Russia also wrested from the degenerate Turkish
Empire at times, especially in 1878, a large territory
and the important City of fars of Armenia, and now
the Russian armies are occupying almost all of Arme-
nia, and it la Lopod that not a foot of ground in
Armenia will be returned to the "unspeakabIe Turk."
.
"Iintters on ley." VoL. II. p. Die
Original from
A GENERAL SURVEY
F ROM the foregoing history it will easily be

understood that the Armenians have been
subjected ta all kinds of cruelties. Owing ta
calamitous wars, mercilesa persecutions, voluntary
and involuntary exiles, and emigrations into differ-
ent countries, they have been justly compared to the
Jews. Like thern scattered all over the globe the
Armenians are met with in every commercial city
throughout Europe and Asia. Ilowever, until the
beginning of 1915 the great majority of thern
dwelled in the land of Ararat in the Turkish empire.
There were over two hundred thousand Armenians
in the city of Constantinople, and as many in other
European countries. The number of the Armenians
in Turkish Armenia and in Asia Minor was flot
considered to be below two millions and a hall.'
The Armenians lived (before this world war) in
their respective villages, torves and cities. If a toron,
or village is not exclusively occupied by the Arme-
nians, thon they had their own district clustered by
1 The total number of Armeniana was iertimated by rame ae followar,
2,900,,00O. In Turkey 1,500,000: in itunia 1,,OC)0,COD; ln Pereia 150,,0110;
in Europe, dimerine, end eut Indics 250.000. But this ia quit, a loft
istimata. (Ses p. 14a.)
Original from
themselves with sufficient churches and schools for
their religious and educational needs. The dwellings
in the villages and towns are of primitive style in
the interior being built either of unhewn atone en-
tireIy, or haif of atone and half of sun-dried bricks,
The roofs are flat. Large Ioga or imams are laid
crosswise, supported by atrong pillara. These are
covered with planka and earth to a thickness of twa
or three feet, and then hardened to prevent leaking.
But in spito of all sometime.s "through idleness of
lands, the house droppeth through." 1
Some of these villages are built on the hillsides,
and the roofs of the Iower ruw of houles are on the
level with the streets above, or with the yards of the
houles above. Some traveters, carcless in their ob-
servations or basing their statements on the informa-
tion of others, betray incorrectness in their assertions
in regard to them when they say that "the inhabi-
tants are literaily dwelling under grounds"
The viilagers and some dwellers in towns moere
and are (what Ieft of them in Asia Ilinor) ex-
clueively engaged in agricultural pursuits and the
raising and tending of cattle and sheep, their land
and fold, being within a distance of several miles
from the villages and towns. The lamiers go to
their fields of labor in the morning early and return
in the evening to their homes. They could not do
litre the farmers in this country, live on or near
their farina on account of insecurity of life and prop-
erty. The Turkish government bad determined for
Eceleeisetee 10:18. Pro.. 19:13 and 27:15.
Original from
:i zed by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY 0F MICHIGAN
A General Survey 135
years ta expose the Armenians ta all manner of
oppressions, thefts, plunders and murders perpe-
trated by the Cireassians, Hurds and Turks, cape-
eially the former two, who have been human para-
sites on the Christian inhabitants of Turkey.
In Armenia many families formerly eould ho
found (still some may be found) living in a patri-
archal style like the families of Abraham, Job and
Jacob, who could raire a force and ehase the invaders
from their bordera ; the younger sens and grandsons
with the hired servants tending the flocks and follow-
ing the herds like Jesse's younger son, and not a few
of them had the fate the Joies servants hadl.
Many Armenian youths have been like J'esses
youngest son, leading the sheep on the lonely bills
of Armenia. Yet none finds the life of an Oriental
shepherd an easy and pleasant one, ne only be-
cause it is exposed to dangerous eonflicts with rob-
bers, thieves, wiid beasts and rovenous volves, but
also the irksome anxiety to find green postures and
still waters to lead the flocks thereto. Added ta thia
is the feeling of loneliness day and night and com-
pulsive association with the mute ereature whoin they
can by their narres. Some shepherds again, like
David, have a source of comfort, not the harp, but
their tildes, and the sheep seem to delight to listen
to those pensive melodies, when the shepherds play,
white the shepherd-doge with their accredited faith-
fulness, aiways follow the flocks.
The farming implements are also in primitive sim-
plieity, like the mode of eultivation. The western
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC
ploya, plantera, sowers, cultivators, reapers, and self-
binders and threshing machines are comparatively
unknown in mort of the places in the Turkish Ar-
menia. The employment of oxen and tamed bd-
faloes, instead of horses in sonie hilly and rocky dis-
tricts, for hauling and farming might be justifiable,
but in many places and for many many purposes on
the farm the horses (muid be used with advantage.
They are mit, however7 except for riding and
traveling.
It is due to the inexhaustive fertility of the land
and to the industry of the people, and not to the
modem improvements or advantageous eireum-
stances, that the inhabitants of Armenia have not
starved long ago. If we, morcover, remember the
absence of railroads and good roads, the difficulty
of transportation of the products into the market,
the dangers from the highway robbers encountered in
traveling wbich paralyze the spirit of enterprise and
energy of the fariner, we well may be surprised to
lmow that they not only make a living, but that thou-
sands c.f busheis of grain were annually exported into
the European countries.
every village toron and City of Armenia and
,
in Asia Minor where there were and are Arraenians,

churches and schools are found, one, two, or more of
them according ta the nurnbers of the Armenian in-
habitants. Some of these villages and torons are
wholly inhabited by the Mohammedans who have
seized the property of the Christians and have also
Original from
A General Surrey 137
eonverted their churehes into moulues and their
echools into tees (schools).
Mau of the churehes are of great antiquity, but
some only a fel', centuries old. They are invariably
of substantiel eharacters. One of the peculiarities of
the older churches is that their entrantes or doors
are quite small and low. The ressors of thie was and
Mill is in the interior to prevent the cueillies of their
religion from deeecratiug the sacred edifices by put-
ting their horees into the churehes and converting
them into stables, as the greateat insult to Chris-
tianity and a single triumph of liohammedanism.
Sultan Bajazet himself boasted lue "would one day
feed hie horse at Rome with a bushel of oats on the
alter of St. Peter's." What Bajazet and others of
luis type and eharacter boasted that they would do
in Europe, Bo both long before and alter him, others
have done it in Armenia. and elsewhere; and even
worse, as the following verse, composed by our im-
mortel "prince of poets." Nerses Shnorhali (grace-
ful or gracious), who lived in the twelfth century:
"aces by the sitar in the saered fane,
Where daily Gode own pa.sehal lamb wae
Hadii, the impicua, made vile harlota sing,
And drunken broils throughout the temple ring."
The Amenions, living in large towns and eities,
were and are engaged in various occupations. The
following trades were almost exelusively in the banda
of the Armeuians in Asiatic and partly in European
Turkey: Blacksinithing, goldernithing, eoppersraith-
ing, locksmithing, watehmaking, ahoemaking,
Original from
ing, weaving, printing, dyeing, carpentry, masonry,
architecture, etc. Some are storekeepers of all sorts.
Others are merchants and traveling merchants,
money-brokers, bankers, laveyers and physicians.
"The Armenian nation," says a writer, "is the life
of Turkey." But the Turks have been committing
suicide by attempting to annihilate the Armenians
in the Empire. Another says, "They are a noble
race and have been called 'the Anglo-Saxons of the
East.' They are an active and enterprising dass.
Shrcwd, inclinerions and persevering, thcy are the
bankers of Constantinople, the artisans of Turkey,
and the merchants of Western and Central Asia."
One of the first missionaries of the American
Board, the Eev. Dr. H. G. O. Dwight, says: "The
principal merchants are Armenians, and so are
nearly all the great bankers of the Turkish govern-
ment; and whatever arts there are that require pe-
culiar ingenuity and skill, are almost sure to be in
the hands of Armenians."
"In theso Armenian provinces of Russia the ma-
chinery of administration is conducted by a handful
of Russian officials through Armenians, who are em-
ployed even in the higlier grades. The Armenian
is a man of ancient culture and high national ca-
pacity; neither the instinct nor the quality would be
claimed by bis Russian superior. Moreover,
the Russian official gives the impression of being over-
whelmed by his system, like a child to whom his
lestions are new, and when yon see him at work
among such a people as the Armenians, you ask your-
Original from
self how it lias bappened that a race with ail the
aptitudes are governed by Auch woodeu figures."
One more quotation from another Englishman,
which will be an exception from the (Aber testi-
monies, yet the exception proves the mie: ".As a
people (the Arrneniens) there are few who bave a
good word for them. They are said to be eowardiy
and treacherous, to be mere money grubbers, and so
on ad nauseum. The charges vary; but ail agree that
the objecte of them are objectionable soraehow. They
seem, in fast, to be a sort of 'Dr. Fell' of nationali-
ties for every one dislikes them, though often enough
they cannot tell the reason. Even the writer, wbo
bas net the least objection to thieves, murderers, and
deuil-worshipers, who bas kindly feeling for a suc-
cessful cheat, admits to getting on less well with
Armenians than with other Orientais," Surely
does the exception proue the mie. Every Armenian
ought to be thankful that be ïs not a thief, be is
not a murderer, he is nota deuil-worshiper or even
a successful cheat, so as to ment this Rev. Dr. \Vie
rem% approval. flowever, there are came things that
man cannot dent'; so this writer is compellcd to 8a ►,
"And pet there is mach about there that anyone must
admire. . . In the massaeres of 1895, arrned men
were buta:tering unarmed, and there was no test of
anything but passive endurance. Yet how many
eould have saved their lives by a mere verbal accept
once (of Mohammedanism) V' But they did not.
I Lynch, "Arineuis, Travel and Studios." Vol. I, p. 60.
Wicraria, "The Crodie ol /daishind." p. 237.
Original from
140 Armenia: A /4artyr Nation
In the (laya of old the Armenians were deo noted
as mer ante and traders in Western Asia. Hero-
dotus, the great historian who lived in the filth cen-
tury before Christ, tells us that next to the marvelous
sity Babylon were the boats construeted in Armenia
by the ,Armenian merchants in the fonowing
manner:
"But the greatest wonder of dl that I salir in the
land, after the City itself, I will now proceed to men-
tion. The buts which came clown the river (Euphrate»
to Babylon are eireular and made of skin. The framea
which are of wiliow, are eut in the country of the
Armcnians above Assyria and on theme, which serve
for hulls, a covering of skin is stretehed outside and
thus the boldo are made, without either stem or stem,
quite round litre a ehield. They are then entirely filled
with straw, and their cargo is put on the board, after
which they are suffered to float clown the stream. Their
chief freight is wine, stored in cake made of the wood
of the palmtrees.
"They are mauaged by two men, who' stand upright
in them, each plying an oar, one pulling and the other
pushing. The boats are of varions sizes, some large;
some smaller; the biggest reach as high as Pive thousand
talents burthen. Bach vessel bas a live au on board;
those of larger size have more than one. When they
reach Babylon the cargo is landed and offered for sale,
after which the men break up their bouts, self the straw
and (rames, and, loading their anses with the skins,
set off on their way bock ta Armenia. The current is
too strong to allow a boat to return upstrea.m, for which
muon they rnake their boats of skin rather than wood.
On their returu to Armenia they build freab boata for
the next voyage."
Rawlinion, "Ibrodotua." Book I. p. 194.
Original from
The prophet Ezekiel, more than, a hundred and
fifty yeara before the time of Herodotus, in hie mu-
meration of the anoient merchant nations whn were
engaged in mercantile pursuits with the Phœnieians
in the markets of Tyre, speaks of the Armenians
under the popular appellation of "the houle of To-
garmah." They of the houle of Togarmah traded
in thy fairs with herses and horsemen and mules."'
The descendants of Togarmah, on accourt of their
ingenuity and intelligence, have accumulated great
wealth, and demanded, by fitness, from the indolent
Turk, many high trusts in the government and its
affaira, but by the jealousy, eruelty, and enpidity of
the latter many of them have leen precipitated from
their elevated state and prosperity into terrible
misery, often ending in execution.
"The mut rernarkable circuristance ie that these

Armenians who have undergone execution have the
modes of their death commemorated on their sepul-
chres by the effigies of men being hung, strangled or
beheaded. In explanation it is stated that having be-
corne wealthy by their industry, they suffered as vietiras
to the cupidity of former governments, net as criminaIs
and hence their ignominious death vas really honorable
to them and worthy of a naemorial. An inscription on
one of the tomba of this class is as follows:
"l'ou sec my place of hurlai here in this verdant field,

give my goods to the robber,
My soul to the regions of death;
The world I leave to Gad,
And ne blond I shed in the Hely Spirit.
Deeklei 27114.
Original from
You who meet my tomb,
Say for me
`Lord, I have silmed. 1
1197." 1
Sultan Mohammed II alter he made Constanti-

nople bis capital appointed Biahop Onaghim, of
Brouet, patriarch over the Armenians in his domin-
ions in 1461, as the head of his people with certain
privileges. This custom of appointing the patriarchs
by the Sultans continued for a long time. But it
did pot provo to be the popular way, on account of
abuses of procuring the offices, and unqualifled per-
sans often obtaining the appointruent by the influ-
ence of their friends. The nation, therefore, obtained
the right from the Porte to ehoose ber owu patriarch
by suffrage. The appointment, however, had to be
ratified by the Sultan. of Turkey.
Some prominent Amenions drew up a Constitution
in 1860 and presented it to the Turkish government
for approval. The Porte approved it with a few
changes. The following is the introduction of the
Constitution:
"The privileges granted by the Ottoman Empire to
its non-Mohararneda -n subjects are in their prineiples
equal for all, but the mode of their execution varies
aceording ta the requirements of the partieular customs
of euh nationaiity.
"The Armenian patriarch is the head of lais nation,
Meier, "The Turkinh Empire." p. 264. The date pregibly in the
Armeaisa which beina 551, eand whieh brins up ta 1748. About,
this tiras, twb wealthy sud iu9uebtial Annerienn, wha were eapeainlly
enteeteid with the navel-ment, irm beheeded, end four icithers. who
were holden of hie pleoen ia ihe governmentAki "drain, ware exteuted
in 1817.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
and in particular circumstances the medium of execti-
tion of the eiders of the government. There is, how-
ever, in the patriarchate a Religious Assembly for par-
ticular affaire. In case of necessity these two unite and
form the mixed Assembly. Both the patriarch and
rnembers of these Assemblies are elected in a general
Assembly composed of honorable men of the nation.
"As the office and. duties of the above Aseemblies and
the mode of their formation are nat defined by sufficient
rules, for this reason different inconveniences and special
difficulties in the formation of the general Assembly
has been noticed.
"As *tell comrnunity is bound according to the new
Imperial Ediet (Hatti Ffamayan 6-18 of Feb., 1856)
to examine within a given time its rights and privileges
end alter due deliberation to present to the sublime
Porte the reforme required. by the present state of things
and progress of civilization of our times.
"As it ia necessary ta harmonize the anthority and
power to the religions of each nationality with the new
condition and system secured te each community,
"A committee of corne honorable perlons of the nation
•as organized, which committee prepared the following
Constitution."
The General Assembly is the principal body of
the national représentative administration, vehich ie
eomposed of one hundred forty members, twenty of
these are clergymen, elected from Constantinople,
forty are representatives elected from provinces, and
eighty are tepresentatives from the districts of the
capital. This assembly is elected for ten years,
but one-fifth of its membership is ehanged by election
every two years. Thus the whole Assembly is
changea every ten years. The General Assembly as-
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
anales the entire responsibility of the national affaire;
the patriarch is the presiding officer. There are twe
other assemblies or councils: Ecclesiastical or reli-
gious and political or civil. The former consista of
fourteen clergymen, the latter is composed of twenty
lay members. The members of these councils are
also elected from the General Assembly for two
years.
The ecclesiastical corneil has its sphere of action
in religions matters and is the highest religions au-
thority in the Turkish empire. The political or civil
council is the civil auth.ority, and hos four sub-
couneils or committees under its supervision through
which to °perste, namely, couneil of Revenues, colin-
cil of Expenditures, Judictitory Council and Effiles-
tional Council (or the committee on Education).
These nomes indicate the sphere of their activities
or duties.
This mode of operation or division of the work is
carried out into the provinces wherever Amenions
are found. The Bishops or their substitutes are the
presidents of these provincial councils. And ail the
councils and sub couneile in the provinces and in the
-
districts of Constantinople are amcnable to the Gen-

eral Assembly, and the Assembly and the Patriarcht
ta the Porte,'
Oppressions, resulting frein %vars, prit:ka] and
The Turkish goyernmeat proroulgated a clecree.. on Austin 12, 191ti,

which reveliea the Constitution of the. Arnbeniao connounity In Turkey,
and mue* an onelneiLstical heui for the adminietration of relielous =Mea
with hie sent in Jerunalern, thug abollahing the ofEce of Arratnian patriarnh
Conatantinopla.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
religiouo, persecutions, the division of the country
among different powers, and the desire of the people
to better themeelvee have caused the people to seatter
from their paternal homes ail over the world. An
early company of emigrants entered India via Persia.
After the appearance of the East India Company,
the Armenians rendered the Company very impor-
tant services, acting as interpretera. Thus they deo
rcceived special privileges as traders and became very
wealthy. In every important City they have their
churchea and schools and printing press. They have
been also libersl in giving large sums for the éduca-
tion of the pour and orphan Armenian children.
The Armenians in Persia, or under the Persian
ale, are not in a very desirable condition, from a ro-
ligious and educational point of view. Especially
those living in Western Persia, or Pers-Armenia,
are subject to all sorts of eruelties at the bands of
the Kurde, with whom they unfortunately neighbor.
But the presence of the Russian armies who occupy
these regions may be the end of oppression in the
East.
Russia having in the lest century wrested from Per-
sia and Turkey a large portion of Armenia, there are
over a million of Armenians in the Armenian prov-
inces of Russia, besicles those who reside in the com-
mercial cities of the same empire. Their financial
and intellectual condition is far better Chan that of
those living in Persia, or in the interior of the Turk-
ish provinces of Armenia. Now that the entire Ar-
menia is occupied by the Russian forces, the prospect
Original from
à that probably the dawn of the liberty of the long
oppreesed Armenians is at 'land. Russia of this cen-
tury is different from the Russia of the past. Stee
will be liberty-loving, the good eompany that she is
in will guide ber to heal the wounds made in the
eut, and make those who have served ber faithfully,
botte in the past and at the present, acknowledge ber
as their liberator.
A proximate estimate of the number of Armenians
in different countries in the world may be given as
follows: Two millions in the Turkish empire, before
the war; one million and three hundred thousand in
%Beim Armenia and in the same empire; one hun-
dred and e. fty thousand in Persia and in other east-
ern countries; one hundred thousand in European
countries and a hundred thousand in America; total
three million and six hundred fifty thousand.
The Armenians belong to the branch of the human
family which is eommonly called the Aryan Race.
The nations of Aryan stock extend from Efindustan
or India to Europe, for this reason it is also called
Indo-European or Indo-Germanie. This Aryan race
is geographically divided into two branches, the east-
ern and the western. The western branch eompre-
hends the inhabitants of Europe with the exception
of the Turks and other of Isiongolian origin. The
eastern brandi comprehends the Armenians, the Per-
sians the ancient edes and Afghans and the in-
habitants of Northern Hindustan.
The studies of antbropology, philology, psychology
and sociology have confirmed the original unity of
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC
these nations. The Armenian language ale°, there-
fore, belongs to the Indo-European family (the occi-
dental brandi) of languages. This is proved not
only by numerous worde with the identical sens° in
thie family of languages, but ais° by the very con-
struction of the language itself. "In an ► case it is
elear that man of the oldest forme whieh the Arme-
nian shared with other Indo-Germanie dialecte moere
lost and replaeed by forms of which the origin is
obscure. . . . The attempt made hy a Bugge to
assimilate Old Armenia (language) to Etrusean, and
by P. Jesen to explain from it the Hittite inscrip-
tions, appear to be fanciful." e
There are, however, two Armenian languages, the
ancient and the modern ; the former was the language
of the pre-Christian mut, and :liter the conversion
of the nation, and the translation of the Bible into
the same, it became the standard language of litera-
ture. "In its syntactical structure the Old Armenian
resemblee most nearly the classieal Greek." The
modern Armenian is not a distinct language, but it
is simplified and adapted to the present use of the
mort of the people. Within little more than a een-
tury it lrss become a very rich language by numerous
original and translated works, by periodicals and
papers puhlished in varions °entes of learning, and
eapecially by the translation of the Bible. The rela-
tions of the modern to the ancient Armenian might
well be compared with that of the modern Oreek to
ancient Greek language.
Emreioa•din Bliteeeles, the ilth ed. 1 Nader the aritet 'Mo Ar-
Me» lenittage
Original from
D igitiz by G oosle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The Armenian literature of the pre-Christian era
lias not survived, excepting a few fragmentary gongs,
which lingered until the time of rossa of Khorene,
in whose history of Armenia they are preserved ; and
the inscriptions of Van, which some daim as "the
oldest specimens of the Asiatie branch of the Indo-
Germanie family."
Christianity brought with it into Armenia a great
love for lemming. After the conversion of the nation,
Armenia'', youths frocked into the schools of Alex-
andria, Constantinople and Athens. Most of them
engaged in translating valuable works from the Greek
and other lang-uagos into the Armenian. A irriter
speaks of these translatera in this manner : "Some
of them attained celebrity in this chosen pursnit.
Te this tendency we owe the preservation, in Arme-
nian, of many works that have perishe in their
original languages." "Hundreds of other transla-
tions from Syriac and Grock writers soon followed
(the translations of the Bible), some of which are
extant only in Armenian."
The original works consiat of theological and ex-
pository discourses, commentaries, histories, sacred
songe, devotional works, etc, "11e existing litera-
ture of the Armenians dates from the fourth eentury
and is essentially and exclusively Christian." This
"literature is rich and continuons, uninterrupted
through ail the middle ages. It has furnished the
philosophera, historians, theologians, and poets." The
catalogue of the works in the library of Etchmiadsin
contains about 5000 titles.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
A General Survey [49
wIlhey (the Arrnenians) are a people of fine physieal
development, often of high stature and powerful frame,
induirions and peaceable, yet more jealoue of their
rights and liberties than any other Oriental race. They
passionately eherish the memory of their fathers, and
preserve the use of their national language, which
longs to the Indo-European family, and pomesa a liter-
Lare of considerable imporiance." 1
"These Armeniaus are a superb race of men . ;
their physiognomy is intelligent. They are the Swiss
of the East. Industrious, peaceab]e, regular in their
habits, they resemble them ale in calculation and love
of gain. The women are lovely; their features are pure
and delicate, and their serene expression rectale the
beauty of the women of the British Mande or the peas-
ante of Switzerland." 3
"By nature the Armenians are deeply religious, as
their whole literaturo and hisiory show. It has been a
religion of the heart, not of the head. Ita evidence is
net to be found in metaphysical discussions and heir-
eplitting theology, as in the case of the Greek, but in
a brave and simple record written with the tears
sainte and ilhimivated with the blood cf martyrs." 3
There ia no nation in the world which has euffered
as much persecution, oppression, injustice and mar-
tyrdom, as the Armenians, yet there is not a nation,
even with less advantages, that eau compare with
them in education. They are like the Jen also in
titis respect that wherever there is a sufficient nim-
ber, they have a church and close by is a school.
There is less ifliteracy arnong the Armenia ns than
among some Roman Catholio countries.
Vas Leau,p, "Th, Bible Lands," p, 387.
8 Lamartine, " %reale en. Oriene," V& II, p. 100.
3
Greene, "The Armenian Crisele Lu Turkey, - p. 140.
Original from
Sirice the corning of the Catholic ard Protestant
missionaries a new impetus has been imparted to the
Armenians in the line of education. Mukbetar of
Sebaste, an Armenian monk, established an order of
the Catholic monks at the convent of St. Lazarus in
Venice (1717), whicb became a great tenter of learn-
ing. The monks of this order and monastery have
rendered great service for the education of the Arme-
pians in general, and the Catholie Armenians in par-
ticular. "These fathers have won the interest and
admiration of European scholars by their publication
of Armenian dassics, together with many learned
original contributions."'
The Armenian youths also, like in the olden times,
flocked into other mitera of learning both in Europe
and America. Roberts' Collage, in Constantinople,
had the largest nimber of Armenian students from
its beginning (1860). The native schools, in every
town and City in the provinces, were also vert' mach
improved; moreover, the Protestant mission schools
of all grades moere also freely patronized by many.'
The Christian civilization and education brought out
the metal and character of the Armenians, and also
ereated in the hearts of the Mohammedan rulers the
rankest kind of hatred against the former. So they
have decided to clestroy both the Christian and Chris-
tianity in their native home. llohamtnedanism is a
moral and religions photophobia; it dreads the light
I The Mukhitarieta vlan haro tranalatad from the Orel*. Freneb and
Entlieà &amies_ The virile? rend Matou'', "Paradiae Laie" ire in Ar-
menian trunented by tLe fathera ot Mukhitadi order.
See Chais« X pp. 122 and 123.
,
Original from
d eivilization and Christianity. So the ministers,
priests and teachers are slaughtered ; the churches
and schools are hurnt down by the followers of the
false prophet.
A few samples of Armenian poems also might have
heen given but my determination not to write a large
book restrains me. The following is a po-em—one
of many—written by rather Leo Alisban, a monk
of the Mukhetarist order of the convent at Venice,
translated by Alice Stone Blackwell:
WEEP NOT
(Jegus is Near)
Why art thou troubied, wandering heart?
Why dort thou 8igh with pain?
Frein whorn do all thy sufferings came?
Of whora dot thou complain?
I there no cure for wounda, no friend

To lend a pitying ear?
Why art thou troubied, wandering heart?
Weep !loti See Jesus nearr
aurrow and hardship are for ail

Though differing forms they wear.
The path He gave us teems with thoras,
The feet must seer there.
What life, though but a day'a brief span,

la free from pain and woe?
*115 not for mortals born in grief
To live at esse below.
Not, for the treurisient j'op of earth

Thy heart to thon was given,
But for an instrument of grief
To raine thy lite to nard heaven.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
If joys he few, if pains abound,
If balais bring slow relief,
If wounds be sore and nature weak,
Thy earthly iife ia brief.
This is the vele of death and pain,

Ordain' ed for ancient sin,
Exoept through anguish, Eden% gate
No seul shah enter in.
Justice ordained it; mercy then

Made it more light to Iman
Unasked by thee, Christ sweetened it,
Ris love infusing there.
From heaven's height He haatened clown,

Pitying thy trouble sore;
With thee a servant He became
Himself thy wounds he bore.
He filled Hia cup celeaCial

Full of thy tears and pain,
And tremblingly, yet freely,
He dared the dregs to drain.
Remembering this, wilt thon not drink

Thy cup of tears and tare?
'Tis proffered by thy Savioues band,
His love is rningled there.
He feels and pities ail thy woes,

He veipes away each teer;
Love He distils into thy griefs;
Weep not, for He is near.
Blackwell,!"Armeolad rotule pp. 112-114.
,
ed by G oos le Original front
UNIVERSITY 0F MICHIGAN
IX
THE REFORMED ClIURCH
I T bas seemed to the writer unnecessary in the

preceding pages to say lunch about the unim-
portant ceremonies, forma and certain super-
stitions practices whicb have crept into the Armenian
church. But it has been admitted that, owing to
varions causes and corrupt influences of bath eo cane('
Christian and non-Christian nations about them, the
Armenians were unable to preserve the noble apos-
tune Church in its simplicity and purity.
A brief reference already has been made to the
emissaries and missionaries of the Roman Catholie
Church, who early, though unsuccessfully, endeavored
to bring the Armenian Church under the influence
and cont.rol of the popes of Rome. Yet it may net
be considered a complete failure, especially after the
establishment of the Mukhetarist convent and the
activities of its monks, who edited raany ancient
Armenian works of those -who were leaning toward
the papal views. As the remit about one hundred
thousand Armenians eut loose from the Mother
Church and formed the Catholic Armenian China.
This separation was cornpleted by the appointment in
1880 of the Sultan of Turkey a patriarch over the
153
Original from
Catholie Armeniane. This missionary work bas not
advanced mach since.
A few centuries aga nem traveled n great deal
elower than it does now. The great Reforrnation in
Europe, which shook the foundations of some govern-
mente, and shaped the destiny of the nations in die
west, was net expected ta die out without some little
stir in the east. An Armenian prient wrote a book
in. 1760, praising the great reformer, Martin Luther,
and bis work, and called the attention of the people
to the need for reformation in their own church. It
is a pity that bis book was never printed, It was,
however, more or legs, eircu]ated and did its good
work. The publication and circulation of the Bible
by the British and Russian Bible Societies succeeded
the above incident in the beginning of the lad cen-
tury. These eventa paved the way for a greater
movement.
The American Board of Commissioners for For-
eign Missions was organized at Bradford, Mass., Jerne
29, 1810. Mr. Parsons "on bis first visit to Jeru-
salem in 1821 encountered some Armenian pilgrims,
whose interesting conversation drew from him the
suggestion of a mission to Armenia itself. (We shah
rejoice,' said the, 'and ail will rejoice when they
arrive.' "
Several Armenian clergymen espoused the cause of
reformation in 1826 at Beirut, Syria. Two of them,
Bishop Dionysies and Krikor Vartabed, litre Paul
and Barnabas, traveled through Asia Miner preach-
ing the Gospel to the people with great acceptance.
ti
Original from
ized by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The Refonned Church 155
"Theme brethren assured the mission cries that the
niinds of the Armenian people were wonderfully in-
clined towards the pure gospel, and that should
preachers go among them doubtless thousands would
be ready to receive the truth. They themselves wrote
Ietters to their countrymen, whieb excited no little
attention." 1
The publication and circulation of several thou-
sand copies of the Seriptures and their being eagerly
rend by the leading men, the labors of these and other
Armenian eccIesiastics, and especiaIly the training
school for priests at Constantinople, which was 'corn-
mitted to the charge of Pesbtimaljian, "a profound
sehelar, a theologian, and an humble student of the
Bible—a sort of an Oriental Melanethon, even in his
timidity"--were indubitable signs of a wonderful
reforrn ation.
Revu. W. Goodell and Bird were appointed by the
board to join the Syrian Mission, 'lia was estab-
lished by Bey. Pliny Fisk and Rev. Levi Parsons,
who had left America in 1819_ On account cf the
Greek revolution then in progress, Christians every-
where, and especially in the seaports, were treated
by the Turks with the greatest barbarityas they are
now. Dr. Goodell wrote from Beirut, May 15, 1826:
"Hum= beings, whase gailt is no greater than that
of their prend oppressors, are condemned without a
trial, their flesh trerohling for fear, their religion
blasphemed, their Saviour insulted, their coraforts de-
I Bank«, "Ilitiorkel Sketch of the Menu of The American Baud
in Marker," p. IL
Original from
spolie& their !ives threatened, and their bodies filled
with pain, and deep]y marked with the blowe inflicted
by Turkish barharity."
The condition of affaira compelled the American
and English missionaries and their Armenian assist-
ants to repair for protection under the British flag
to the Island of Malta. Here Dr. Goodell and his
co-workers cornpleted the translation of the New Tes-
tament into the Armeno-Turkish in 1830. 1
The foilowing year Dr. Goodcll was instructcd by
the Board to go to Constantinople and commence a
distinct mission there among the Armeniaus. 116
was followed in due tirne by the Revs. Dwight,
Sehanffer, Riggs, Bliss, Hamlin, Van Lennep, Wood
and others. Their ,work Iargely consisted in opening
schods, translating, publishing and printing religious
tracts and portions of the Scripture, and holding
religions services. In the absence of much reading
material in those deys, these tracts, pamphlets and
portions of the Bible were eagerly sought and read
biy the people, and not without gond results.
Indeed, a profound love for the réformation of
the Armenian Church had Wren possession of the
rairas of many leading men among the nation, who
were trying to do all they couId. But bath their
knowledge and their experience were limited ; they .
needed a wise leader or leaders who muid direct the
movement in a way that would s.ccomplish the desired
end. Some of thein, when they came in contact with
The Arrnezio-Turkish ü aek à chitine language; it à the Turilàh arrittan
io Armenian ebaraeters,
Original from
The Reformed Church 157
the missionaries, thought Divine Providence had sent
these men to take the lead of this noble moveraent.
Theyimplieitl confided in the wisdom and ability
of the missionaries to de this. 1
The wisdom, magnanimity, and the piety of Chose
missionaries were unquestionable. They showed
their wisdom in the fact that they "steadily pursued
the policy of disseminating the truth m'about making
attacks upon the Armenian Chureh."
The Bilent influence of Ulis reforniation spread
far and wide in the City of Constantinople and its
suburbs. The Roman Chureh, throngb. its Jesuit
missionaries, had carried on the work of proseiring
the Armenians for centuries, and she had thousands
of adherents. As a Church sho had had ber expéri-
ence with the Reformation in the West. She was
alarmed and made the flrst attempt to stop its prog-
ress in the East. The patriareh of the Roman ath-
alio publicly deuounced the missionaries
and their books in 1836. His evil example was foI-
Iawed four yeare Latex hy the Greek and Armenian
patriarche of Constantinople.
Thus the spirit of hatred and persecution was in-
etilled their respective representatives into the
mincts and hearts of different communities.. But this
movement being mostly among the Armenians, their
patriareh took a more active part in issuing anathe-
mas and sending thern to the provinces, and he caused
them to be read in ail the churches.
"The Oritntal• have an adrairabk kind ef ecolnuw and courante. Cire
thelw à Icelle, wbran they have 0011.fideuee, 4Lnd tkey wri l fi:4110w bito.
ths deatb"—"Cerui Elainhia."
Original from
by GOOSIC
The Armenian Chureh was sore]y wounded by the
Roman Church and its missionaries. The national
ehurch meant and still means to the Armenians a
national unityt and a separation from the Church
was considered a. division in the nation. Ever rince
the Armenians lost their independence, they were
known as a religious community in the Turkiah em-
pire and their patriarch as the representative of the
whole people. The patriarch, as the head of the
nation, and Cher leaders, therefore, thought the sup-
pression of this evangelical work might be a preven-
tion of sueh a division as had taken place in the case
of the followers of the Roman missionaries in 1830.
The patriarch and lis advisers, who took violent
measures of persecution against those who favored
and labored for the reformation of the Church,
happily were not avare of the filet that the intentions
of the missionaries of the American Board, were
vert' different from those of the missionaries of the
Roman Cina. The following is the statement
written at the Lime by Rev. Dr. Goodell:
"We ourselves, at this place, have nothing to do with

the Church, its dogma, ceremonies, and superstitions.
. . Nor do we matie any attempt to establiah a new
Church, to Taise a, new party. We diselaina everything
of the kind. We tell them frankly, you have seets
enough among you already, and we have no design of
setting up a new one, or of pulling down your ehurehes,
or drawing menabers from them in order to build ours
over."
-
I Prime. Ferle Yeats in tbe Turkieh Empire, - pp. 173-4.
Original from
And ive find this policy adhered to in the case of
the brethren in Nicomedia. The hishop, priests,
sud the leading men of that city formed a council,
and this conne drew up a new confession of faith.
Mus all who were ru.spected of Protestantism were
asked to aeknowledge by afruring thereunto their signa-
tures. 'noise who would refuse to do so were to be
anathematized and expelled from the Church. As soon
as Rev. Dwight and Dr. Goodell were informed of the
Councirs proceedings they evised the brethren not to
separate themselves from the Armenian communion,
raying that, if they did so, the work would not advance
so rapidly." 1
In 1843 a Young Armenian embraced Mohamme-
danism. But he became a prey to the remorse of bis
conscience for his apostacy. He, therefore, renounced
liohammedanism and reconfcssed Chrietianity. fle
was Beized upon and beheaded in the streets of Con-
stantinople by the Turkish authorities, and his corpse
was exposed to the public gaze for several days, as
an insuIt to Christianity. This event aroused the
indignation of the European ambassadors, who,
through the English anribassador, Sir Strafford Can-
ning, demanded and extorted from the Sultan the
following written pledge: "The sublime Porte en-
gages to take effectuai measures to prevent hence-
forward the execution and putting to death of the
Christian who is an apostate."
The imprudent conduct of the patriarcb, Bishop
Matteos, by bis anathemas and excommunicating
rieggarsierri, "Tho Hirtory of U Binait of Miizionary Work in
Nioornedis." pp. 20-21.
Original from
tilos° who were favorably dispesed, and were en-
deavoring to reform the Church, exposed them to ail
manner of maltreatment. They "were stoned in the
streets, unjustly imprisoned, ejected from their sh.ops,
invaded and plundered in their houses, bastinadoed
and abandoned by their friends." These persécutions
were severe and extended into the provinces -wherever
there were alose who loved the cause of reformation.
The unwise course pursued by the patriarch te pre.
vent aeparation by persecution indeed hastened the
division in the chureh. Vartabed M. Muradianis
statement in regard to Bishop Matte«? conduct à as
follows:
"Patriarch Matteos had already begun religions con-
troversies with the Protestant rnissionaries, there came
controversies were travails of a new eruptiolL Thou
inclined to Protestantism were about to appear and
the anathematizing course taken by Matteos vert' ma-
terially aided the purpose of the Protestant missionaries,
beeause to persecute La ta Spread. And, behold, thus
on the one hand the inconsiderateness of Chose inclined
to Proteatantism, and on the other hand the imprudent
conclue of Patriarch Matteos, caused a number of Dur
people tu depart from ihe maternai bosom of the ehurch
and adhere to Protestantism, which forms a distinct
body, choosing for iteelf a separate civil head." 1
The persecutions and the conséquent sufferings of
the people were SeVere, UnneeeelieRry, and uniu.stifi.-
able. Ye whether there were sufficient reasone for
a separate organizationa it is difficult tu say. The
i Muradion. "The History of the R Apotiotio Choral' of Amis,•
Pans 607. (TU' vrark Ir in tbb oriels! At mardari,)
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC
raissionaries, however, yielding ta the desire of those
who wished to farm a separate organization, gath-
ered them togetler, lady in nimber, and constituted
July 1st, 184G, the first Evangelical Armenian
Chureh of Constantinople. On the following Sab-
bath Mn Apisoghom Khaehadurian was ordained by
the missionaries and installed the pastor of this new
ehureh.
On the 20th of July, 1846, another chureh was
organized at Nicomedia and during that summer two
more ehurches were organized, one at Ada-Bazar
and the other at Trebizond. These organizations
were fallowed by others iu different parts of the
country.
The Protestant Armenians, Chus organized into
separate ehurehes, formed a. new community, yet
were under the jurisdietion of the patriarch and up
to 1847 not quite free from moiestation and priva-
tion. "In the temporary absence of Sir Strafford
Canning, Lord. Cawley negotiated the matter with
the government, and on the 15th of November, 1847,
the grand vizier issued a paper deelaring that the
`Christian subjects of the Ottoman Government pro-
fessing Protestantisni would eonstitute a separate
commuait, with ail the rights and privileges per-
mitted in their temporal or spiritual coneern on the
part of the patriareh, monks, or priests of other
aects.' ". In November, 1850, a decree was issued
proelaiming the prof esaors of ail religions equal in
the eye of the law. The Protestants then were or-
Original from
162 Armenia : A Martyr Nation
ganized as a distinct civil community, having equal
religions rights with the older Christian bodies.
Up ta this time the work of reformation spread
and progressed with wonderfni rapidity, though
through persecutions and privations. The readinees
of those who knew the truth to spread it ; the eager-
nem of the people to receive the trnth; the uncon-
sciously employed means of those who tried to stop
Ibis movement, hy trying so to do thus spreading it,
are well eondensed in the following paragraphe:
"When the patriarch had hurried Bedros, the Varta-
bed, out of the city for hie Protestant tendeneies, and
Vartabed had gone distributing books and preaehing
throughout the whole region nf Aleppo and Aintab.
When he had sent prient Vartanes a pl-bu/ler to the
mottastery of Marash, and then banished to
CEssarea, Vartanes had first awakened the manks, and
then preached the gospel ail the way to CEesarea.
"The rnissionaries wisely avaiied themselves of filin
rising interest in tours for preaehing, conversing, and
distributing religions treatises. Messrs. Powers, John-
son, Van Lennex, Smith, Peabody, Schneider, Goodell,
Everett, and Benjamin, pushed forth to Tintab, Aleppo,
Brousa, Harpoot, Sivas, Diarbekir, Caisarea, and varions
other places through the empire.
"They soon found that they were in the rnidst of
one of the most extraordinary religions movements of
modern tunes, Bilent, and sometimes untrace.able, but
potent and pervasive. In every important toron of the
empire where there were Artnenians, there were found
to be as early as 1849, one or more loyers of evangelical
truth. But it was no eauseless movement. The quiet
working of the little leaved Wil8 trac sable almost f rom
ita source by indubitable signe. It was a notable aight
Original from
see when, in 1838, the Vartabed and the leading men
of Orta Keuy, on the Bosphorus, where the missionaries
first gained accesa to the Armenians, vent and removed
the pictures from the village church. It was another
landmark when, in 1842, the fervor of the concerta
not only flled the City with rumors of the !lev/ doc-
trines, but, alter a sema of special prayer, held in a
neighboring valley, sent forth priest Vartanes on a
missionary tour into the heart of Asia Miner. A
more sig-nificant fact was when, in that year and the
next, the Armenian women were effectually reached and
roused, till la.mily worship began in rnany a household,
and a female seminary at Fera became (in 1845) a
necessity. The brethren had observed the constant in-
crease of the inquirips, often from a distance, and they
had. Pound, even in 1843, such a demand for their books
as the press at Smyrna was unable to supply. In many
places and at Nicomedia, Adabar and Aintab, books and
tracts began the work.
"The preaching services at Constantinople would be
occasionally attended by individuals from four or ive
other to-%--ns. At Erzroom one Sabbath (February,
1846), there were attendants from six difterent places,
The seminary for Young men at Bebek (a suburb of
Constantinople) drew visitors from great distances and
from dl quarters, as far as Alexandria, St. Petersburg,
and the Euphrates. The native brethren also had been
engagea in disseminating the truth, and the first awak.
enings at Killis, Kessab, and Rodosta, for example, were
due to their labors.
"From Ulis Lime forth the enterprise became ton
broad even to trace in this rapid way. If the whole
movement shall ever be suitably recorded the history
of this reforrnation will be second in interest to no other
than has ever been written. There are scores and scores
of villages, euh of which would f unie material for a
Original from
volume, and multitudes of CELSeS, that recall the fervor,
faith, and fortitude of apostolie timee."'
Although a decree issued in November, 1850, pro-
dairned the Protestants equal in the eye of the Iaw,
and accorded to them protection from persecutions,
yet the condition of the brethren was very miserable.
Many of the younger brethren were disinherited by
their parent; and thrown out of employrnent by their
empIoyers, for their espousal of the cause of reforma-
tion. The anathemas of the patriarch upon "the
heretics" and those who would have any dealings with
them, shut out the Protestants from the society of,
and the business intercourses with, the people.
Many, therefore, had to mil and sacrifice their prop-
erties for the necessities of Me, and feIl into abject
poverty and had aImost reached the verge of starva-
tion.
Russies desire and demand to cstablish a protee-
torate over the Greek Christians in the Turkish em-
pire, and the latter government's refusai, led these
two powers into, what is geuerally known in history,
as the Crimean war. Engiand and France were the
allies of the Turk in that war, 1853. This Crimean
war also greatly added to the misery of the Protestant
community and threatened the existence of the little
Bock. But the ingenuity of the Rev. Dr. Cyrus
Hanilin, the noble missionary, did ameliorate the con-
dition of the Protestants. He estabiished industries,
especially the mill and bakery, iivhere he found suf-
Berraett, "The Hietoricil Sketch of mimions or A.13.C.P.M. inTer-

key." pp. 10-12 and 14.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
ficient work for them to do; he also was able to build
e few churches, in which these brethren might wor-
ship. These churches moere greatly needed, and he
had some balance Ieft in hand after building thern. 1
Some gond people thought that "the Crimean var
was overruled for the furtherance of the Gospel by
becoming the occasion, if not the actual means, for
securing another concession from, the Turkish gov-
ernrnent on the subject of religions liberty, e new
Magna Charter for the Christian suhjects of the
Porte." Sonne regarded this ediet (the Hatti Hu-
mayaun) as a complets Brant of freedom to all
Christiane or Mohammedans, to follow the dictates
of their consciences without any molestation what-
ever. A few bigh-sounding sentences from it will
show what great contentment it would have given to
the subjects of the Porte if it had been meant to be
"Evert' distinction or designation tending ta make

any clans whatever of the subjects of mir empire inferior
to another elass on account of their religion language, ,
or race, shall be frimer effaced from the administrative

protoeol.
"As ail forms of religion are and shall be freely
professed in my dominions, no subject of my empire
shall be hindered in the exercice of the religion that ho
professes, T'or shall be in any way annoyed on this
account. NO ONE SHALL BE COMPELLED TO
CHANGE SIS RELIGION."
1
11azolin, "Amoof the Turks." paso 258. "h had been no °bien ni
mine to have any balance in Land.. h einnunted s "Mn what kid mamie/y+
bel* trepeoded lot eburahei raeigiuzed. te. 125.000»
Original from
It is, however, nothing uncommon with the sultans
and other officiais of the Turkish government to
promise a gond deai, with the full determination net
to fulfill the least.
"By the terras of the treaty of 1856 (signed at
Paris), Turkey was bound in the face of the world to
redress the inveterate evils and aie of ber govern-
ment, and to entend te ail lier suhjects the blessings of
civil and religions freedom. There was accordingly
promulmated the Etatt-y-liumayoun of 18b6, in which
the principles of reform embodied in the Tanzimat moere
renewed and extended, but the edict, litre those which
preceded it, remained in effect null and void. The
grievances and wrongs endured pince that time, espec-
ially by the Christian population, the perversion of jus-
tice, the gros administrative corruption, furnish a se-
ficient commentary cf the futility of the attempted or
promise& reforra of the Porte."'
llad publie opinion in Great Britain not been out-

raged by the Bulgarian massacre, the Conservative
government of Lord Beaeonsfield would have given
armed support to the Turks even in 1877, in spite
of "the perversion of justice, the gros administra-
tive corruption" of the Turkish government, and "the
grievances and wrongs endured mince that time, es-
pecially by the Christian population" of the Porte.'
The nunaber of the reformed cherches in ten eara
increased to thirty, organized at different places in
the empire. And it was only twenty-one years after
the organisation of the first Reformed Armenian
/diluer, 'Me Turldah Empire." mi. 223-6.
aryeei "Treumeaueurie und Ararat," pp. M9-20, the 4t1
Original from
:! ed by GOOSIC
Church, that the lace Bey. Dr. H. Jr. Van Lennep
reported, before the Evangelical Alliance at Amster-
dam, Holland:
"There were now (1867) fifty-six eburehes, with two
thousa.nd adherents." And he adds, "The use of such
means [for reformation] soon produced a marked efiect
rot so much upon the volatile Greek as upon the sober-
minded Armenian, and evangelical doctrines were soon
spreading among the latter with amazing power and
rapidity. Providence nized from among the people
men of eloquence, power, and influence, whose labors
were wonderfully blessed ; and great numbers sac* re-
jaiced in the precious doctrine 'Christ crueified.' The
young converts, full of faith and the Bioly Ghost, vent
about lighting the torch of truth and salvation through-
out the land."
It is impossible, and incompatible with mar present
purpose, to give a fuller accotait of the grand work
of reformation, which. is bound to triumph and re.
conquer the countries once under the sway of the
power of the gospel of mir Lard.
Twenty-ftve years ago, there were one hundred and
ter churehes and eleven thousand and ninety-five
members, seventy-four ordained ministers and one
hundred and twenty-nine preachers, and eighty-five
other helpers, and tien hundred and three places for
stated preaching, with thirty-one thousand six hun-
dred and eighteen average attendants ta services,
twenty thoiisand six hundred Sabbath school scholars
and a eommunity of forty-five thausand Protestants,
who had contributed $48,041 for all purposea during
the year (1890-1891).
Original from
Within the lest twenty-five years the missionary
work lias been steadily growing in spite of hin-
drames, persecutions, massacres and foreed conver-
sions to liobammedanism by the Turks. The follow-
ing brief table of statisties for 1914 may give an idea
how the work wu; progressing before the terrible war
of 1915
The number of stations and ont stations.. • • 370
The total number of missionaries .......... 162
The total native workers ......................1204
Congregation s ..........272
0 rganized chu rches ..........137
Communicants ..................................... 13,891
Armenian Protestants 50,900
Sunday Schools 270
Sunday School Menibership 29,686
&licols (total) tille es, 8; TheologicEd
Schoota, 3; Boarding, etc ........................ 426
Toul stu dents .................................................. 25,134
liospitals and Dispensaries ........................... 19
Patients .................. • • é ........... 39,503
Treatments 134,357
Native Contributions ...... ..... $192,127
Original from
X
CAUSES F PROGRESS, AND HIN -DRANCES
T
HE progress of this wonderful reformation
may be ascribed to a few causes or agencies.
1. TEE BIBLE: The Armenian Church
uot unly encourages, but almost enforces the readiug
of the Scriptures among the people. Tliey reverence
the word of -od. When the rnissionaries came into
Armenia they found a con:anon ground on the "Thur
saith the Lord" to deal with the people and the
clergymen. The absolute necessity of the Bible as
the only standard was felt by the missionaries, as our
forefathers felt it after the conversion of the nation
to Christianity, and the ablest intellects have been
engaged in its translation into the vernacular dia-
lecte. Rev. Dr. Goodell, nearly seventy-five years
ago, wrote "Tarn flow to our labor among the Arme-
nians, our whole work with them is emphatically a
Bible work. The Bible is our only standard, and
our final appeal. It is even more necessary for us
than it was for the reformera in ngland, because
we are foreigners. Without it we muid say one
thing and the pricsts and bishops could say another;
but where would be the umpire I It would be no-
169
Original from
where, and ail our efforts would be like ‘beating the
ain e ey 1
The British and the American Bible Societies

greatly aided the publication and circulation of the
Scriptures through their agents in co-operation with
the missionaries among the people and in many a
family, town, and city the Bible iteelf bas proved
to be the mightiest means of the conversion of many.
"The entrance of thy word giveth light." "The Iaw
of the Lord is perfect, eonverting the Boul."
The writer's father was engaged in business in
Constantinople over fifty years ago, and when he re-
turned home to Sivas, he brougbt with hira a copy
of the New Testament, which he had bought from a
colporteur. This copy of the New Testament was
read by him and his sons, and the simple reading of
the word of (yod resnited in the conversion of the
writer and several members of the fainily. Ris only
pister was employed by the missionaries for over
thirty yeare as a Bible-woman, tinta her déportation
in 1915.
After lis conversion and etu.dy a few years in the
mission school st Marsovan, it was the privilege of
the writer tu spend some time in teaching in a small
town. The Protestant people, whose children he
taught, had nu preacher and they urged him to preach
for them. Not ability nor preparedness, but neces-
sity, compelled him to engage in tris double dey.
One day he was asked by a man who belonged to the
Armenian church, and whose brother (deeeased then)
1rricace, ..memoirt. of Rev. wïllieaa Goodel p. 2S2.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Causes of Progress, and ilindrances 171
was one of the first eanverts to Protestantism, whether
he knew how the Protestant work began there. fis
reply was "No," and what the man told hira ie some-
thing like the following:
The first Protestant brother who came to the town
vent to a eoffeelouse, 1 and took out his Bible and
attempted to read it ta the men there; but they
refusai to liston to him. lie was so grieved that he
burst into tears. This attracted the attention of an
elderly man, well-known in the town as "Unele
Toms." He came to him and asked what was the
matter. He answered that he would like ta read
the Bible and speak b them about the wonderful
love of God, but they objected to his so doing. Uncle
Toros was mach interested in the earnestness of the
ms.n and lis plans, and, being very hospitable, on
learuing that he was a stranger in the town invited
hira to his own bouse. According to the custom of
the country everybody that is able has a. guest-
chamber for guests, Mick Toros also was a very
infiuential man in the town and he had many frimas
and relatives, who with the neighbors used to corne
tin his sitting-room and spend the early part of every
night.
Thus our brother lad a gond audience every even-
ing to whorn he could read and expound the Bible.
No one coula insult or molest him—he was Macle
Toros' guest. This was the beginning of the work
st Zara, about thirty miles northeast of Sivas, and
The coffee-boutan in the East art =tel like the saloons id. Ibis country-.
aseept that na aleeholio liquors are aotd. People go arbre to n moko end
MID soue* in man «po and white the tint ointe_
Original from
when the writer was there, nearly flfteen years later,
he found about twenty familier eomposing the Prot-
estant comrnunity.
The "two-edged mord" of the Spirit, "the Word
of God" on the one Land and "the Young eonverts,
full of faith and of the lioly Ghost" on the other
hand, have been stil' going about "lighting the torch
of truth and saIvation throughout the land" and have
thus wrought this marvelous reformation which until
within a short time bas been progressing rapidIy.
The Turkish government ts trying a plan, which the
Roman emperors tried in the early Christian cen-
turies, namely to destroy the Christians and Chris-
tianity in the empire.
The following instance combines three phases in
one, to wit: the mighty power of the word of God,
heroism of those who beIieve in the power of that
Word and the violation of all promises of religions
freodom, the marked eruelty and perversion of jus-
tice of the Turkish offieials.
Avedis (good news) Zotian was a boy of ten or
twelve years of age when the writer was acquainted
with him, over forty years ago. He was quiet, un-
assuming, skillful and industrious and was engagea
in lis father's trade, copper-smithing, Through bis
cousin, who was a constant reader of the Bible and
a friend of the writer, and still better a warm friend
of the refortnation, Avedis was brought under the
influence of the -Word of God. He flnally, about
1885, avowel himself a Protestant and joined that
eommunity. lie became very active, and, litre the
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Causes of Progress, and Ilindranees 173
prophet Jeremiah, feh that "His word was in Ms
heart as a burning fire." He had a long distance to
go to the services and would not be able to stop on.
his way and speak to others on the topie of religion,
He, therefore, thought one Sunday in 189 to have
a verse on. a piece of board and to carry it [dong so
that the people coutil .see and rend it. The words
from Matt. 4 :17, "Repent, fur the kingdoni of
heaven is at band," were written in the Armenian,
and Avedis had lis friend Sahag, another Protestant
Armenian, ta write the same in the Turkish language.
Avedis started to church with the above text. He
was arrested on his way by the Turkish offieers and
thrown into prison. Bis friend Sahag also was ar-
rested for his share of the crime and shared the
corner of the prison with Avedis. The charge against
these young mon was that they were political
agitators.
After several months' imprisonment the unright-
eous judge deelared them guilty and sentenced them
to be exiled for life. They, with tearful eycs, bade
adieu to their friends, relatives, brothers, sisters, aged
paxents, and to their newly married vives, who in
vain had tried to wipe away their overflowing tears.
They were drivcn like cattle by the rnounted officers
to Smyrna, thon sent to Africa, They were so cruelly
ill-trcated on their way that, not vert' long after their
exile, Avedis was taken away by his Heavenly Father
to rest from his labors. And what became of Sahag
no one knows. The Turkish government's early de-
termination to root out the Chriatians and Chris-
Original from
by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
tianity from the empire Jacks no evidences. Only
the selfish European powers, the guardians of the
Christian subjecte of the Porte, moere unwilling to
Bei dura.
. EDUCATION. Next in importance to the
Bib3e and the activity of the natives in spreading it,
the superiority of the edueational institutions of the
mission and the love for the truth. in the native youth
will daim our attention, as potent factors in the
progreas of this reformation.
Singe the entrante of the Turks roto Western Asia
the ancient centers of learning have been ]ying in
ruina; the photophobie malady of Mohammedanism
and its fanatic devotees had extinguished the numer-
ous lights which have been burning for centuries on
the aItara of learning. These wild beasts of mankind
had broken in upon these countries, once so gIorious
and fimous for their happy estate of civilization and
culture, wbo had given religion and laves to the world,
but now, through ignorance, superstition, and vice
had become the raost depIorable spectacle of extrerue
miaery. The barbarous tyrants—the sultans of the
Ottoman empire— ho gloried in cruelty and airned
only at the height of grcatness through sensuality,
had redueed so great and goodly a part of the world
te that lamentable distreas and servitude macler which
it now faints and groans. "The Crue religion dis-
eountenanced and oppresaed (insuited) ; no light of
learning permitted, nor virtue eherished, violence and
rapine exulting over all and leaving no security, mye
to an abject mind and unlooked-on poverty."
Original from
Causes of Progress, and Hindranees 175
The above description of an eye-witness was uttered
two centuries before the eoming of the missionaries,
who have found it literally hue when they came into
the East. They also found in this unhappy empire
"a noble race"—the Armenians—"the Anglo-Saxons
of the East," whose "standard of moral purity is
also said to be immeasurably above that of the Turks
around them, and tbey have a conscience which can
be touched and roused." Their higher standard of
moral purity and superior intelligence are due to their
religion---Christiartity---and to their bette? education.
For as far back as the middle of the seventeenth cen-
tury, the Armenian press was in full activity in Con-
stantinople.
it was no wonder that the fenians had wel-
eomed the missionaries and had they been left clone
they would not have attempted to prevent the work
of reformation at
"Iffhen the missionaries came to T-urkey they were

kindly received by the patriarch and clergymen, who
showed great hospitality and favor to them, and en-
couraged them to build up sehools, which they promised
te support by sending their joung men and priests to
be educated. But afterwards the Jesuits, who are ever
the uncompromising enemies of Protestantism, eeeretly
stirred up the Armenian and Greek leaders against the
missionaries and their work, whom tbey no« began to
regard with suspicion and envy. Even among the Arme-
nian priests and college-men were Chose who, though
they at first persecuted the Protestants, became not only
their stanehest friends, but aise earnest workcrs for the
cause of Christ."
Original from
The above quotation from a. native writer is well
supported by the following statuaient of an American
writer, a returned ruissionary of the American
Board:
"In 1834 these schools had two thousand scholars,

and though supported by the people, yet, having been
established by the advice and assistance of the mission,
their influence was great in ifs favor, till the monks
and priests began to preach violently against the mission
und schools, 'and even against the pagriarch, for favor-
tng them! But it was tao lote to destroy their influence.
The Armenians had become roused by the apreading
Light," and "in 1835 the revival of learning and piety
among the Armenians continued to advance hand in.
hand." 1
The Serninary at Bebek in 1840 eommenced with

threo scholars. The following year the number of
the students had increased to twenty-four, and many
had been refused for watt of fonds. A few years
lacer a female seminary was started at Pera, Con-
stantinople, and this had a wonderful effeet upon the
community. Edueation of the fernale, neglected for
centuries, began to revive in the East, even the adult
women and outrons attempted to learn to read their
Bibles and they generally succeeded well. "Fifty
adult females have begun to learn to read during the
year; more Chan fifty have already learned to read
well, and many others are in the process of learning."
Wherever the rnissionaries avent there they started
sciions, and these schools moere not only the ventera
Macler, "Mission School/3 or u A.B.C.F.M.," p. 373.
Original from
Causes of Progress, and Ilindrances 177
from whieh the light of truth radiated around, but
they aise became in many places nuelei for new
churebes.
The Bebek Serninary, in 1854, rcported its number
of students asfifty, and "its former pupils are em-
ployed as preachers, teachers, transiators, and helpers
in many places." In the following year the demand
for teachers and preachers from the serainary was so
great that other sehools were started—one at Tokat,
and another at Aintab. The number of free sehools
increased this year (1855) to thirty-eight, and
the whole number of pupils nine hundred and sixte.
It was in the same year that the American Board
sent the Itev. Dr. Anderson and Thompson to India
and Turkey. In the previous year the Ba.ptist Mis-
sionary Society also had sent its députation to India.
"The result of these delegations -as that the char-
ader of the education of nearly ail the missionary
institutions of the highest grade was wholly changed.
The English language was proscribed and tbe cur-
riculum of studies reduced to a vernacular basis.
Many schools were dosed and some missionaries came
home, and considerable friction was oceasioned, but
the new system was rigidl enforced."
Dr. Cyrus Muffin, Dr. H. J. Van Lennep, and
some other missionaries advocated the importance of
a thorough education and the knowledge of the Eng-
lisb language for the native rninistry, believing that
"no country was ever reformed but by its sons, and
that for such a great work a better education IS
Er " Amaric the Turks." p. 2e5.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
necessary." They, however, met not a littie oppo-
sition from the Board and Born.° of their associatea
in the mission.
«The American Board% change of base on the mal-
ter of edueation" furnished an occasion—for some
trouble in the field—for some Armenian Young men
who sought a botter education abruti. Eut their
aspiring and venturing into England and America
for a thorough. English education, subjected thern to
opposition, from some of the missionaries, and alter-
wards, when they attempted to sœur° employment
in the mission-fields, they met discouragement and
disappointment. Evert as late as in 1880 Dr. Ham-
lin, advocating his position, vente:
"Every young man who started with a good founda-

tion of English, and of charaeter, bas dore well. I
reeall at this moment Pive sueh cases: (1) A1exan Bez-
jian, now professor in Aintab College; (2) Alexander
Djijisian, who spent one or two years in Edinhurgh,
now pastor at Ada Bazar. He is a noble and strong
man in judgment and power of argument, true in-
sight in theological training and as a preacher, the
supervisor of many a missionary ; (3) The late Eroasa
pastor, now head of the High School, who studied at
Basie. No one will dard to impugn his eharacter and
ahility; (4) Pastor Keropé, litre the others, a. Bebek
Seminary student. IIe %vent to England and Mr. Farns-
worth, instead of opposing had the grade to aid
him. He made a good impression in England and
obtained aid to build a church; Mr. Farnsworth pro-
nounced it the test church that has been erected among
the Protestants in Tnrkey; (5) Pastor Thomas, of
Diarbekir. I do not know of a man who speaks the
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Causes of Progress, and Hindrances 179
Armenian language who is his equal for a pIatiorm
speech. He carnes his audience with him. He is clear
and logical. He lifta his audience to higher planes of
pninciple, thought and feeling."
The late Bev. Dr. Tracy, a former teacher of the
writer and the ex-president of Anatolia College, Mar-
savan, wrote in 1904:
'Turing the prosecution of this [mission] work in
the Turkish Empire, wise attention has been given ail
along to the education of the young, both in the common
branches with reference to good and intelligent social
and family Christian Ide; and in the more advanced,
with reference to the Christian leadership so
important in the development of a community. That
this principle, discerned by our own American fore-
fathers, as a corner stone rn our national structure, is
just as applicable to and important in the building of
Christian communities in mission lands as at home,
has dswned at lest upon the minds of all who seriously
prosecute this foreign work. The position which Chris-
tian education has taken in missions is impregnably
strong. Not only does such education improve, inforzn,
enable young men and young *amen, but it finds ont
the able and gathers up the naturel leaders; it not
only educates, but makes educators. It is a means with-
out which no Christian country, comraunity, or enter-
prise has ever field permanent leadership, or ever can.
The day of light is advancing in the East with the riss
of the Christian eolleges.
"Vert' great and far-reaching was the influence of
that school establiahed in early times by Cyrus Raman
in the village of Bebek, on the Bosphorus. The first
venture, though so small a craft compared with what
has followed, made the wake for a whoIe fleet of mighty
vus* coming after—Robert College at Constantinople,
Original from
zed by Google UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
the Syrian Protestant College at Beirut, the Central
Turkey College at Aintab, Euphrates College at Bar-
poot, Anadolia College at Marsovan, the American Col-
lege for Girls at Sculari, the Institute at Sarnakov in
Bulgaria, St. Paul% Institute at Tarsus, the Interna-
tional College at Smyrna, with leading schools for girls
in the interior like triose at Marash, Marsovan (Sivas
Girls' tligh School, and. Sivas Teachers' College, etc.),
and elsewhere. Another most important elass of insti-
tutions Look ite rire from the same fountain—the theo-
logieal seminaries at Marash, Marsovan, II.arpoot, with-
out which the others "muid hardly have corne into ex-
istence. They introduced the gospel widely and effiles.-
tional progress followed. Here we have a doyen or more
institutions which are the leaders of thought and makers
of character in the empire."
With one or two exceptions there colleges and high
schools are, or were, crowded by the Armenian "boys
and girls: Sivas Teachers' College—"This College
has occupied a unique position in its training teachers
for important positions in the mission and in the
government schools. During the last year (1914)
there were more pupils than at any tinte in the part.
The exact figures are not obtainable, but the total
entollment for the previons year was over 500.m
St. ?ours College, Tarsus—"The enrollraent was
the largest reeorded: in the College 118, acedem.y
142; total, 260. Of there, thirty-five were Moslems,
the greatest in the history of the school. Nearly two
hundred were Amenions, but Greeks, Turks, Arabe,
Syriane, were represented in the atadent body.'"
'Tree/. " Hittorieil &et& of Miiniatull in Aniatia Turkey," pi,. 20-Z1,
A.B.C. F. M.)
3
The Annulai Refit of the Arouet= Board, pp. 100, 105, for yeer 1915.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Before the spring of 1915 twenty-fi.ve thonsand and
one hundred and thirty-four pupils moere attending
and receiving Christian training from the kindergar-
ten Behools up te the highest eolleges in the land.'
3. THE CHRISTIAN LITERATURE; another
cause of progress of the refermed and evangelical
work was and is the necessity of a Christian litera-
turc. lit bas been stated that the Armenian litera-
ture is largely of religions and Christian character,
but the most and best of it je in the ancient Arme-
nian language, Alter the translation of the Bible
into the modern Armenian a new literature in the
same was necessitated. This necessity was gradnally
being met until the war broke out. "THE AVE-
DA_PER—an Armenian paper, published in veeekly
and monthly editions. It was the most attraetively
printed Armenian paper in the empire. It is under
efficient Armenian management. There was an en-
couraging inerease in subscriptions until the war con-
ditions interfered with the mails and returns MI off.
It finaIly decided to discontinue the paper for
the present." 2 Within the fast fifty or sixte- yeara
a goadly number of useful books have been written
and translated in t° the modem Armenian language;
such as school bocks, commentaries, Sunday School
tesson helps, dictionaries, religions treatises, hymu
books—"whatever is most necessary for the healtby
nourisliment of awakening minds in the famines, the
The Armertinis comme!, and high scheele—breide the Miasion
ttetàoun—wiere runny. but Abdul liernid bail T'Idiome Umm, Aima bfue
erorthrew they -entre ag ►in douriehiag bafore the liner.
I The Annus! Report af thc American Board, pp. 103. 107 for vina. 1915.
Original from
schoola, the communitiea is published, but with nad
inaufficiency."
"The mission press is conneeted with Central
Turkey Collego (at Aintab). Some of the students
are given aid in the printing department and in the
book bindery. Besicles the regular job work the press
pinta a monthly religious paper in Armeno-Turkish
(Artnenian letter in Turkish language) ealled the
New Life. No figures are at hand for the total
output, but the usual number of pages printed
exeeed.s 700,000» I If Ulis terrible war had not
interfered with the missionary work, the animal out-
put would have been between vine and ten million
pages of print
4. THE MEDICAL WORK. The last but not
the least of the causes of the progress of the evan-
gelical work in the East is the medieal work or the
bospitaIs. l3efore the coming of the missionaries
l eo the East, and the rnedicaI missionaries following
them, there were nome native physicians, mostly
Armenians, in the country. But their knowledge of
the art of healing must naturally have been in a
crude state. It is no wonder when we remember the
Tact, that though the East, especially Western Asia,
bas been the seat of ancient learning, yet it has been
for over five hundred years under the rule of the
tyrants, the sultans, who dclighted more in injustice,
cnielty, and sensuality than in learning. So the
reflex light of the Sun of righteousness from the West
brougbt aise healings in Hia wings.
The Annuel Berçai a the Amer' Board. pp• 103-107 for the pire
ni&
Original from
D igilLiz by G 0081c UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Some churches and missionary organizations have
boom slow to learn the meaning of Christ when He
"sent them (Ris disciples) to preach the Kingdom.
of God and boat the aiek." (Lao ix: 2.)
"Regular medieal departmeuts, with hospitals, are of
latte growth. view of the healing mercy and saving
power exerted through them, it now seeme strange that
their development should have been so belated. When,
however, it is remembered that in missions almost every-
thing in the way of means and measures is erperimenta1
it is not so strange that among the forces. bora infra
life and action the ‘nobIest offsprine should 'be the
laie " 1
Before the war there moere fifteen missionary
stations in Asiatic Turkey. Nine of these stations
had medical departments with hospitals connected
with them ; 39,503 patients have been treated in these
hospitals and the total number of treatments during
the year of 1914 reached 134,357. This is a tre-
mendous power for gond and a marvelous blessing
for a country like Turkey, yet the m'ers of that un-
happy country have been destitute of any senne of
justice or gratitude, as the following, a few sentence
from Dr. Barton's letter to the writer, show:
Congregational House, 14 Beacon St.,
Boston, Mau.,
July 20, 1916.
M DZAR Da. GABRIELI AN
Tou ask with reference to the situation tin Turkey.
We have but very little definite inforniation. Our mis-
sionariea of Marsovan have bue corne out under corn-
Ttney, "Hiecricil ketch of tht Mimions in Asialie Turku'," jp, Si.
Original from
pulsion by the Tnrkish Government and ail of the
mission property in Marsovallia in the hands of the
Government; also the same is true of Sivas, ezcept that
Miss Graffarn and Miss Fulvie were allowed to remain,
and in Talas they have taken possession of the public
buildings, but the mifflionaries at kat reporta were there,
hoping to be allowed to remain. -
Very faithfully yonrs,
JAMES L. BARTON.
One of the hindrances to the work of still gratter
proues of reformation was, and is, the poverty
of the Protestant community. The condition of
the Protestant Arnienians was vcrv mach litre that of
a youug man f Oing in love with a pure, virtuous,
and noble yet poor girl. The rash youth, disregard-
ing the opposition of bis parents, married the woman
he loved, and on account of this he has been disin-
herited. Those who espoused the cause of reforma-
tion were driven out, not only from their homes and
employments, but alao from the -use of the cherches
and school-bouses, and even were not allowed to bur ►
their dead in the old cemeteries. It was not vert'
difficult for the American Board to meet some of the
needs of the Protestant community, while that com-
munity was mail and its needs few. But by the
increaae of the commnnity its needs a o multiplied.
llowever, knowing the people as we do, their poverty
was not s great hindrance. For the generoue poor
man is richer than the ria miser.
"Many a poor Armenian in the Koodish mountains,
many a tattered villager on the Flarpoot plains, nsed
to the suffering of robbery and inured to usant, brings
Original from
for the support and propagation of the gospel his poor
pittance, more munificent, measured by the sacrificing
devotion of it, than the eta of princes sounding aloud
as they fafi into the treasury. In other parts of the
country there are those Bo humble that the dwelling of
the faniily would hardly be valued at $25, who yet bring
$25 to help build the bouse of worship, where they and
their poor neighbors may hear the sound of the gospel."
The mort proliflc source of ail evil influences and
hindranees against the progress of reformation in the
East is the Mohunmedan Government. Prof. Vam-
bery's words might have been heeded twenty-five or
thirty years aga, and many hundred thousands of
lives would bave been saved:
"The conviction is inevitable that witil the power of
Islamism is broken the true relormatio-n of titis land
is an impossibility. At whose door shall we lay the
Mame of cherishing such a viper1 That the solution
of the vexed question of the political statu of Turke ►
involves great difficulties cannot be denied. But those
[the European powersj that are pleased to preserve the
existing state of things, as a barrier for themselves
against the eneroachments of an already overgrown
European power, ought to take into consideratiou the
result of encouraging the continuance of a power at once
80 poisonous and so suicidai as that of the waning
crescent"
* Tracy, "The lliotorioil Bketeh of the bd ions Io Asiago Terkey."
Pito 18.
Original from
XI
THE ARMEZ AN QUESTION
T HE previous brief history of this people,

especially since the introduction of Chris-
tianity into Armenia, bas furnished the
reader with sufacient facts to show him that the real
trouble of this nation began from the time of ifs
conversion to Christianity, and las corne down to the
present time.
What the Armenians have been suffering no w is
just a little more intensified than what they have
suffered in the part by the hands of the fire-worship-
ing Persians. Had they reeeived ZoroastrianiErm,
foreed upon them in the fil th eentury, they might
have changed the entire aspect of the history of West-
ern Asia. Or, had they embraced Moharnmedanism
in the seventh century, when fanatic missionary sol-
diers of Mohammed felI upon them, sword in Land,
and massaered thousands upon thousands in cola
blood, because they refused to accept the mensual
religion of a sensuel and bloody man, again the hie-
tory of Western Asia might have been difterently
written.
When their infant sons moere tom away from their
parental bosom by the Ottoman =lem, and reared
188
Original from
The Armenian Question 187
in Islamism and inured to the profession of arma,
whoso ski% vigor, and courage shook the foundation&
of the then civilizcd world, then, we say, had the Ar-
menians renounced their religion and professecl the
Mohammedan faith and entered the army, they would
have brought "to bear on the problems of the baffle-
field ail the eubtlety of intellect developed by ages
of mental activity," unqueErtionably would they have
saved the Turkish Empire from the inevitable dis-
solution into which she bas plunged herse. This
also would have trndoubtedly given a different feature
to the Ottoman history.
Why have the Armenians been sa cruelly perse-
cuted, oppreseed, tortured and butchered? Why were
their beautiful daughters abducted, their wives rav-
ished, they themselves massaered by the Kurds, Cir-
ea.ssians, and Turks? Not because they belong te a
different nationality—though they do—but because
they belong to a different religion—they are Chris-
tians. Sa I bcg the reader to beur in mind that the
real trouble or the Armenia]] question, at the bottom,
is the old eonflict, first between Christianity and
Paganism, then between Christianity and Moharn-
medanism, and now with Pagsn-Mohammedanism.
The Turkish government found a convenient ex-
cuse for persecuting Christian Armenians under the
garb of suppressing a revolutionary movement. But
this movement was of a vert' recent origin, and alto-
gether "harmless as to any effective force." The
Turkish misruie in Armenia, and in all parts of the
Ottoman empire, perseentions, confiscations of prop-
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
erty, forcible conversions to Islam, imprisonments,
exiles, and massacres, have begtin mince the entrance
of the Turks into Western ,Asia ai times they have
been intensified; they are now at their height.
"Tears of Armenia" was the title of a iittle book
which contained the report of Vartabed Paul Na-
thanian, wbo was appointed in 1878 bp Bishop
Herses, the patriarch, and the civic and ecelesiastical
counciIs of Constantinople, to tape charge of the dio-
cese of Pain in Armenia. While there, this noble
prelate, following the example of the Good Shep-
herd, traveled throngb the country, visited hie flock,
and reported the condition of the people. Hie report
was published. 'With great propriety he begins the
preface in the following manner: "Tears and misery,
behold, there two painful words are choses for the
theme of this prescrit work, of which with an aching
heart will I spcak, and stil' more painful it is, that
the esteemed reader \vin hear undeniable truths."
The facts recorded i this pamphlet are too painful
to be translated into the English language. The
trimes of the Kurds and the injustice and cruelty of
the government's offieers perpetrated upon the Chris-
tian Arrnenians nul from the simplest forms of rob.
bery and cruelty to the vilest forme of abduction,
assault, outrage, torture, and merder.
The report of this venerable Vartabed Nathanian
was only the confirmation and verification of the
oppressed condition of the Arinenians in the interior,
more or Tees known before. For, when, in the autumn
of 1876, the European powera sent their representa-
Original from
The Armenian Question 189.
tives to meet at Constantinople to consider the cruel-
tics of the Turkish government, the massacre of the
Bulgarigins and other disturbances in the empire,
Bishop Nerses attempted thon to draw attention to
the condition of the Armeniana. But his efforts were
fruitless, aa the conference itself was futile; a peace-
fnl adjustment of the differences was not agreed upon.
The Russo-Turkish war consequently brok -e out.
Again . Armenia had to furnish the battle-field for
these two formidable combatant nations in Asia.
Russia was apparently fighting for the oppressed
Christian.. The Turks were called upon to combat
with a Christian nation, which was fighting as the
champion of the Christian subjecta of the Ottoman
government. The officiais of the government welt
may say: what do ive tare for these wretched Chris-
tians who are a constant source of trouble to us?
The ignorant Turkish soldiers and the baski-ba2oulcs j i
Circassians and Kurds were incapable of knowing the
différence between an Armenian and a Russian, be-
tween a Greek and a Bulgarian, it was enough that
all of them vent q nder the name "Christian." it
was their frequent utterance, "Ghiaurkri kesmeli,
the infidels must be killed." F.:yen when the gov-
ernment had no war wbatever there viras no eafety
for the Christian; how mach less muid any tran-
quillity now be expected. The mountains especially
were infested by those who deserted the army, and
the highway robbers were at the fulleat exereise of
their predatory powers.
L'aman. "Lenbe-headerl." ia the semé of ruidiliciplined voltulteem
Original from
Who suffered the worst, served the most, and re-
eeived nothing in Asiatic Turkey? The Amenions.
The Turkish triceps, by all ramas, would avoid on
their way to the battle-field lodging at a Turkish,
but aIwsys at an Armenian village where aven the
,
most insignificant soldier was a despot. He must

have everything he wished for nothing, and not de-
part in pence, but give some trouble to his Christian
post. The writer, who was net vert' far from the
battle-field, being on the main rond leading to it,
hes seen these things with his own eyes. He may,
therefore, say with perfect truthfulness, that these
soldiers did net leave out from the eategory of their
deeds anything evil, but the gond only.
"Turkey bearR a striking resemblance to the infernal
ruions, which good George 'Herbert said are paved with
broken promises ; her conduct in this war bu been
marked by the vilest crimes of which a nation can be
guilty. She han not only committed the crime of sri:m-
ing and letting loose bands of undisciplined, fanatic
robbers, whose passions, fed by the religious exhortations
of +heir bigoted prient, and stren,gthened by the proc-
lamation of the Sheikh-ul-Islam, have lad, as the Porte
know full well and firmly intended that they shotrid
lead, ta the brutai massacre of the survivors of the Bul-
garian rebellion and the cold biooded merdera of the
inoffensive Ohristiams in Armenia." I
The fearful consequence of this war wae the igno-
minions defeat of Turkey, and her readinees to corne
to terme with Russia whose amies moere almost at
the gates of Constantinople. Se the representatives
s Itkereans " Armenia and the Campnign of 18777 p. 371
Original from
of these tom combatant powers met al San Stefano,
in Mardi, 1878, and drew out the treaty which bers
the naine of the place. The 16th article of ibis
Treaty was suggested and by the earnest solieitat . ion
of the patriarch and the leading Armenians of Con-
stantinople, the Russian representative inserted the
article for the express purpose of securing the pro-
tection of the Armenians. This article rune: "As
the evacuation by the Russian troops of the territory
which they occupy in Armenia, and which is to be
restored to Turkey, might give rise to conflicts and
complications detrimental to the maintenance of gond
relations between the two eountries, the sublime Porte
engagea to carry into effect, veithout further delay,
the improvements and reforms dernandcd by local
requirements in the provinces inhabited by Arme-
nians, and ta guarantee their security from Kurds
and Circassians."
It is the opinion of some of the best Englislimen,
that had the conservative government of England
let the Treaty of San Stefano stand, Russia would
have forced the Turkish giDvernment to fulfll lier
promises of reform in Armenia. But England upset
and made it of non-effect by lier interference merely
for selfish ends. She negotiated with Turkey through
the Cyprus convention of June, 1878. The follow-
ing is the first article of this Anglo-Turkish conven-
tion: "Ilis Imperial Majesty, the Sultan, promises
te England ta introduce necessary reforms, to be
neeed capon later between the two potiers, into the
government and for the protection of the Christian
Original from
and other subjects of the Porte in these territories
[Armenia], and in order to enable England to make
neoessary provision for executing her engagement
(keeping Russia ont of Armenia), Bis Imperial
Maje-sty, the Sultan, further consente to assign the
Island of Cyprus to tee oceupied and administered by
Engl and."
The Anglo-Turkish Convention of Cyprus was a
dagger thrust by a friend into the heart of Armenia ;
it may have been done unwittingly, yet Armenia has
been bleeding ever since.
In the following raonth, July, 1878, the Congres
of the Great Powers met in Berlin, to adjiist the dif-
ferences and Blake a srnaller map for Tu rkey botte
in Europe and Asia. The indefatigable Patriarch.,
Bishop Nerses, sent a special députation 1 to Berlin
to petition the Congress for a Christian governor over
Armenia, like that of Lebanon sinee 1861, and the
nuropean Powers themselves constituting the guar-
dians of the Christian Arrnenians, The Congress of
Berlin saw at once tic justice and moderation of the
Annenian request, and as a resnit we have the sirty.
first Article of the Treaty of Berlin. But with an
inexplicable stupidity, and with a criminal eredulity,
this Congress loft the whole matter in the han& of
the Turkish government, as if that wicked power was
ever ready and willing ta do whnt is right and proper,
and the European Powers moere to take the simple
attitude of "watching over their [reforme] appli-
cation."
This daputation caroistad od Biahops blugurdieb, farisaiaa, E bora»
NerEc3r, DeLuaigaaa and Prof. brillas Tcham.
Original from
The Arrnenian Question 198
The Sixty-firBt article ruas :
"The sublime Porte engages to realize withont Bellay
those ameliorations and reforme whicb local needs re-
pire in the provinces inhabited by the Armenians,
and guarantee their security against the Cireassians and
Kurde. It undertakes to rnake known from time to time,
the incas-tires taken with this object to the powers who
will watch over their application."
It is not enough to say that the Turkish govern-
ment bas failed to introduce necessary reforms, to
ameliorate the condition of the Christians, or protect
them from the atrocities of the Kurde, Circassiana,
and the Turks, sinee the eigning of the Treaty of
Berlin, for it has done more. It bas deterrnined, one
way or the other, gradually to decipute and finally
to exterminate the entire Armenian population in
the empire. The facts of the history of the fast thirty-
five years bear out this assertion.
It was only two years after the signing of the
Treaty of Berlin and Englandis contract with Turkey
that "the disturbances among the Kurids assumed a
more general character in September (1880), when
new troubles were reported in the district south of
New Bajazid in the Sanjak of Minh, and in other
parte of the same region. Incendiary proclamations
were addressed to the Armenians by the insurgent
chiefe, and the governor-general of Van applied to
Constantinople for reinforcementa but was answered
that none could be spared. On the 20th of Septera-
ber the Enrds had destroyed thirteen Anneniffl
villages."
Original from
The powers who xed their signatures througli
their representatives to the treaty of Berlin, "through
Mr. Goschen, presented a collective note, on Septem-
ber 7, 1880. It refuted the statement of Abedden
Pacha, that the government had already begun the
work of reform, and after criticising the projected
reforme, declared that they had been inadequate to
the ohject in view and that a much greater develop-
ment of the prineiples of decentralization and reli-
gions equality, the organization of a better police
force, more energetic protection against the Kurde,
a more definite pro-vision coneerning the furetions
of G-overnor-Geueral, could atone satisfy the rights
and expeetatione ereated by the sixty-first article of
the Treaty of Berlin."'
"On October 3, withcut making the slightest refer-
ences to censures which had been addressed to it, and
even appearing eompletely ta ignore the collective
note, the Porte, assuming a haughty tone, merely
notified the Power of what it intended to do."'
From this time on it appeara that the Powers
thought they had done enou.gh. It is also reported
that Prince Bismarck expresaed the opinion that
there would be "serions inconvenience" in raisiug the
Armenian question and the British Ambassador at
Constantinople, Mr. Goschen, in anticipation, wrote
ta Earl G-ranville: "If they (the Powers) refuse, or
give only lukewarm support, the responsibility
Dot lie with Her Majesty's Government."
Appettoa, Animal Cydopiedile. me. p. Ciel,
areeppe, • Tbe Anaeniart Criwi in Terkéy," p. TB.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Thus the abandonnent of the cause of justice by
the Povirers, thue leaving the Armenians at the pleas-
ure of the Turks, paved the way for successive mas-
sacres by the latter under varions pretensee.
Thbe Circassians, Kurds, and Turks, have always
been at liberty to go about well armed, but no Chris-
tian was allowed to carry arme of any kind, not even
for self-defense. In case he was Pound with arme,
lie was arrested and cast lute a dungeon of indeserib-
able torture. If the Arm.enians would protect them-
selves against their enemies, they were seized upon
by military force as insurgents. Yea, e groundless
suspicion was enough for the officere, who entend, by
force of armas, into the Armenian Church in Erz-
roum (1890), deseerated the sacred edifice, disturhed
flic religious services of the Christians, under the
pretext of Rearehing for arma. The indignation of
the Christians at the violation of their rights oust the
lives of eeveral persans, including that of the Arme-
nian bishop of Erzroum.
Notorious Monsa Bey, a Kurdish chief, after corn-
mitting nuraerous robberies and cruelties, murclered
an Armenian and abducted bis daughter; at Bitlis,
he tortured an Armenian to der.th with red-hot iron.
At the head of lis brigands he fel upon another
Christian family and destroyed the entire family,
and ravished the women in the village of Dabovank.
Many complainte and a multitude of witnesses of hie
outrages could hardly effeet bis being brought to Con-
stantinople te answer for tilos° charges. After ail
these crimes, the Turkish court of Justioc—rather of
Original from
"Mockery," as the distinguished statesman, the tata
lir. Gladstone, called it—acquitted hira.
In the sommer of 1890 it looked as if the perse.
eution had reaehed its climax. The Limon Daily
News sent special correspondents to Armenia, and
their reports leave no doubt that for some resson or
other the Turkish government have resolved to make
the lives of the Amenions unbearable.
"There is a well-founded suspicion that the sultan la

deluding himself with the ides that, by supplanting
the Christian Armenians by lioharnmedan Kurds, he
can Taise up a formidable borrier to the Russian con-
que/4 of the province. Tho immediate result of hie
asinine poliey is to make the Armenians look to the
czar as their only powerful friend, and the feeling
of indignation in this country is so strong on the subject
that it is probable Lord Salisbury would not dore to
interfere should Russian troops enter Armenia."
"Marnpre Benglian, the Arrnenian bishop of Alash-
gerd, has arrived at Constantinople by way of Trebi-
zond, under guard as a criminel. The charge against
him is that he advised his Jack ta leave Armenia and
seek refuge in Persia. The Bishop was arrested and
subjected to the mort outrageous indignities, insulted,
spat at, and flogged, thrown into a dungeon and there
confmed for somme time before being sent to Constan-
tinople. Owilg to the remonstrances by the British
and Russian ambassadors, he has been given his freedom
on parole. A letter from Alashgert sep: 9-Are can
neither depart nor stay, and no other course is left us
but to perish where we are. The Kurds and Turks
openly declare that they inean to kilI as rnany Armenians
as they can, and that they have full permission.' The
Kurds have set Eire to the trope of the Amenions in
Original from
The Arrnenian Question 197
many places in the vicinity of Bitlis The situation
in Armenia is daily becoming more deplorable. There
has been a wholesale massacre of Christians at Moesh "
The Turkish government has revised the sixty-

first article of the Treaty of Berlin, and the other
signatory Powers have silently consented ta it. The
following is the Turkish revision: "The sublime Porte
engages to realize without delay such maItreatments,
perseoutions, oppressions, outrages, cruelties, and
murders in the provinces inhabited by the Arrnenians,
and guarantees the security of their enemies, the
kurds, Cireassians and the Turks, and will acquit
them in case d their being brought to justice, and
will asaist thon in case the Armenians rire against
them in self--defense, by force of arma, and will de-
elare the Christians as rebels. It, moreover, under-
takes to make known to the civilized and Christian
powers from time to time, that Mohammedanism and
barbarism go hand in hand." This is just what Tur-
key has been doing with the Bilent consent of the
European Powers. Of course, Turkey is the chief
eriminal in the case and the other Powers have been
accessories of her crime. And England's share of
that crime is confessed by the best of England's
sons
1
1 "The only effect of the Anglo-Turkish convention bas
been to increase the confidence of the sultan that he
can do as he pleases in Armenia notwithstanding Article
LXI of the Berlin Treaty.
"England, therefore, is responsible in three ways. She
destroyed the Ruasian guarantee exacted by the Treaty
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
of San Stefano. Me framed the cwatehine clause of
the Berlin Treaty, and thon, ta preclude ail possibility
of effective pressure capon the Turk, she concludes the
Cyprus convention which established an illegal British
protectorate over the Asialie dominions of the Sultan."'
"In the field of Eastern politica generally the con-
spicuons remit has been the failure—the complete, hu-
muliating, and irretrievable failure—of the tradifional
>bey pursued by England of Supporting the Turk
against Russia. That polley, first attempted by Mr.
Pitt, in 1791, against the vehement protesta of Mr.
Burke 2 but presently abandoned, was warmly espoused
by Lord Palmerston. lt prompted the Crirneari war
of 1853, and was embodied in the Treaty of Paris of
1856. It had the lifelong support of Lord Beaconsfiehl,
ivho by refusing to join Russia, Austria, and Prussia
.in 1876 in applying pressure to the sultan, brought on
the war of 1877. Public opinion in Great Britain, out-
raged by the BuIgarian massacre, prevented hini from
giving the armed support of Great Britain to the Turks
in that year. But he was able to revert to and enfonce
that policy in the negotiations of 1878, which substi-
tuted the Treaty of Berlin for the Treaty of San Ste-
fano, and it dictated the provisions of the Artglo-buirish
convention." 8
The Armenian question ia sirnply this:
Whether the Aymenians shouid enjoy the liberty of
The Weeimiaiiirr Gazette, Dec, 12. 1894, reprinted in the Armenia,
London, Jan, 1895.
'The foilewing ia part of Burke'' addresa queted by Bayent - I barn
navet before heard that the Torkieh ber beee eenâhkred any part
nf the hatânee ef Powera i! Europe, They &seize and Dantec:mi ail Chris-
tian prince!, as "Phtisie s and only wiah te auhrlme and exterminât' there
and thrir people. What bave these ware° than amuies, to do with the
PeWerà d rampe but ta. erpreing 'rat dertructiou. rad peetijeueel pelons:
thetel Tbb miniatera and the polky which when ive the» people any
weight in Europe Ill &serve ait the bans and curies of porterity." Quoted
from Bryees.
1
Bucer, "Traarcauciala rad Ararat." p. 519, 4th cet
Original from
conscience and of action according te the laws of
civilization and Christianity, or whether they should
be annihilated by the inveterate enemies of civiliza-
tion and Christianity, the Turkish allers. The Arme-
nions bronght this question ta the decision of the Ber-
lin Congress. The Congress decided that the Arme-
nions must enjoy freedom of conscience and action
according to the laws of civilization and Christianity.
Turkey, by ber representatives, agreed and consented
to the decision and promised to have civilized laves,
and pive freedom to Christianity. But no sooner
was the Congress dissolved and the representatives
of the nations retnrned ta their respective govern-
ments, than the Turkish govcrnment took up the
work of annihilation of the Christian Amenions.
The decision, without any action on the part of the
Powers, eueouraged the Turk ta return to his mire
to wallow in.' The historion's sad duty is to deseribe
the beast and bis bestial arts, so far as it is permis-
sible, and to point out the sources wherefrom lie
derives Mo power,
This work of extermination Las been carried on
in different ways in certain parts of the country.
While in the interior small groupa of Amenions have
been killed and done away with, in the cities im-
prisonments, tortures, exiles, assassinat ions and com-
pulsive convers' ions ta Ismal have been in vogue. The
following letter dated ,Tune 26, 1891,' puhlished in
'L'Observateur, from its Constantinople oorrespon-
11 Pater, 2:2Z
3
Reprimied Ln The Ancrai, New York, Jute 30. 1891.
Original from
dent, will show some ways of doing away with the
Arminiens:
"I have already written you, that in consequenee of

the Isle disturbances at Constantinople rnost of the Ar-
menian prisoners have been banished, in small groupe,
to varions distant places, in order not to attract the
attention of the public. Is it possible ever to pen the
tortures that these unfortunates are suffering in Turkish
prisons? The penal system in rfurkey is still in ita
primitive state, and lias undergone no improvernent
rince the time of Sultan Mehmed II (1451-1481). Many
prisoners have not been able to stand the tortures in-
flicted upon them, and die death of one of them, Vartan
Calousdian (a young man twenty-six rare of age),
is a nevt proof of their atrocities.
"The parents of this young man, hearing of his 'bath
in prison, succeeded in securing, through the alinighty
4
backshish,' the remains of their beloved ia order to inter
him in their family grave. Mine the attendants of
the Church at Galata were washing the body aceording
to the custom of the Armenian Church, they coula not
withhotd their tears, and they were awe-stricken at the
eight of ramerons wounds which marked the body.
The poor young man had rnany of his rios broken, the
palma of his bands and the hottorn of his feet were
burned and hie breast and back striped vritb long
bures. . .
"Similar cases coeur quite often in Asia Miner, but
the local authorities conceal them with the utmost tare,
and rnake evexy effort to kcep them from the people.
The Armenians have mot even the right to emigrate from
this barberons country. I telegraphed te you yesterday
that the governor of Trebizond prohibited about one
hundred Armenian emigrante from leaving the port on
the Massangeric steamer 'Niger.' "
Original from
Without the alightest fur of exaggeration the
reader eau stretch tue compass of his imagination ta
picture to himself the pitiable condition of those pris-
omets and their familier in Asia Minor and Armenia
proper. There was neither press nor the influence of
the foreign powers ; neither facilities of rapid commu-
nication, for the possible use of the telegraph system
which is control]ed by the government; nor did any
safety exist in the post-office system; Jettera were
often tom open with the pretense of suspicion, where
"similar cases °cour quile ofgen, but the loeal au-
thorities coneealed them with utmost rare." These
unfortunate prisoners were tortured and starved ta
death in those 6]thy and infeetious jans; their wives
were exposed to the assaults and outrages of the
enemies of their religion, their daughters were ab-
ducted and proselyted by threats, their little ones
were crying for Bread, but there was none to provide
for them. They and their homes and familles were
completely ruined. Like the lambs on the thousand
bills of Armenia, the Christian inhabitants of West-
ern Asia were turned over to the Mohammedan wolves
by the European Powers.
The following poen; which is translated and Te•
eomposed from the original by Mr. Thomas G. Allen,
Jr., appeared with an article by the same gentleman
in the New York tierce about twenty-five years
ego. The object of the writer was to show how the
inflammatery and revolutionary literature Lad pro-
voked the Turks, who, almost driven out of Europe,
Original from
2.02 Armenia: A Martyr Nation
moere deo threatened in Azia. The following is his
closing words:
"And now the Turks are threatened in Asia eselt

Is there rio possible reconciliation between the confliet
ing elements? Is the unity of civilization to be had
only by the sacrifice of whole populations, and those
above all, whieh [the Turks] are distinguished by the
highest moral qualities—Uprightness, truth, manliness,
courage and toleranee?"
Tate aurely differ. Even the bloodthirgty and

bestial Turks are distinguished by the highest moral
qualities aceording to Mr. Allen. Here is the revo-
lutionary poem:
ADDRESS TO TRE ARNIEMANS
Stand firm, O Armenians! Stand firm for the land

That gave thee in childhood ber therishing band;
Stand firm for thy country, thy cradle, tby grave,
The country that reeke with the blood of the brave.
here in their dungeona, 'raid torture and melon

The blood of tby fathers so freely bas Bown;
And thia is the land where thou hast saved,
Great &orle, and Eames, on tby memory engraved.
' Tia here, for hie home, and the pleasures it hrought,
Our anceator, Haik, ao courageously fought;
And Vartan, that champion of sweet Liberty,
Broie asunder the chains of fout elavery.
0 Freedom, thou blessing that nations have crame,

How long bas thy enaign and emblera here wavedl
How many Annimians, so noble and brave,
For thee have gons clown to a prematun grave!
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Though fortune has etruck it with terrible blows,
And left atone Armenia e. prey to its foes,
Thouet subdued, yet unconquered, our nation stil! livee,
To break the slave bonds that a base tyraint gives.
Armenia still Cives, and out to the world

Her fin of distress she now han unfurled;
In torture and pain she utters the cry,
"With freedom to live; with slavery to die."
Oh, why should our strife be rewarded with pain,

And the blond of our bravest be poured out in vain!
Oh, why should our country's moet sorrowful wail,
Have stirred noble soute to a cause that must full!
Oh, why should this effort of unceasing peee,

These brave soufis, be given without even a trace'
For this can it be that our country fores worse,
And even must bear with this terrible cluse?
Nay, aeverl Thank Gal, the dayls «ion at band

When victory sball en arshal mir patriot band!
For this we have prayed—but alasl ever eo,
Our prayere are unanswered as years corne and go.
But if ever thug the rates may decree,

Then welcome we death that our saule may be free!
Let kind Mother Earth to ber bosom enfold
The corpse of o nation, ail bloodless and cold.
The nations, satonished, may view her dark grave,

And sec the ruined homes tbey negleeted to Bave;
And thousand of hearts with repentance may grieve
For the loet Christian nation tbey failed to relieve.
zed by GOOgle Original from

XII
THE GOSPEL AND THE KORAN
ME condition of affaira in Turkey rince the

signing of the Treaty of Berlin has been
growing from bad to worse. The persecu-
tions, unjust imprisonments, constant tortures, exiles
and executions of the Armenians bave been pointing
to such terrible massacres as have been taking place.
The real and underlying cause of this state —of
things must now be more emphatically point ed out
than it has yet been. In order to do this, certain
facts of history must be briefly rehearsed. No
Mohammedan eau be expeeted to be any better than
Mohammed himself ; that be was a sensual, cruel and
bloodtbirsty man, and a relentless enemy to Chris-
tianity, Christians and the Jews, is manifest from
the facts of history, his life and his teaching.
"Christianity finds its ideal man in the Christ of
the Gospels; the Moslem finds his in the Prophet of
the Koran and the traditions."
Soute of the teachings of Christ and Mis disciples,
and Mohammed and his followers will be put aide
by sicle to show the incompatibility of the one with
the other, on aecount of the Freavenliness of the
former and the infernality of the latter.
204
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Gospel and the Koran 205
TRE NEw TesTAmmer i

rELE KOItiLti
Thou ehalt love they neish- O true helievere, wage war

bor as thysell. Matt. 22:39. againat sua of infidels sa are
Lord, wilt thou that ore near you, and let theit find
command fire to corne down eeverity in you. Al Koran,
frora heaven, and consume chap. 9.
them even aa Eliaa did? He Verily the wolof. cattle
rebuked them , . For the the sight of God are thoee who
Son of Man is not corne to are obetinate infidela, and will
deatroy remis livea but to cave not believe. Ai Koran, chap.
them. Luke 9:54-56. S.
There ia one God and one When ye encounter the un-
Mediator between God and believers, striée off their heada
men, the man Christ haute. until ye have made a great
Tim. 2:5. slnughter among them. Al
Love your eneaaies, bleu Komis, chap. 47.
them that curee you, do gond There is no God but Gad,
to them that lute you, and and Mohammed à HM aPeltle. 1
pray for them which deepite- The Mohammedan Creed.
fully use you and eereeente 0 prephet, wage war rieuse
Tou. Mat. 5;. the unbefievers, and be eevere
Julie said unto them, Ise do unto them, for their dwelling
err, not knowing the Seripfures shah be heU. Al Koran, chap.
zior the power of Cod. For in g.
the reaurreetion they neither " The meanest modem (the
'Barry, tiOr are given in mar- Mohamraedan) will have in
r e, but are ae the angels of Paradise, $0,000 servante,
Cod in heaven. Matt. 22,29- soventy-two houris re girls of
30. Paradise.'
We are the sone of God, we " Mohammed declared that
know that when He shall ap- when he looked down into hen,
pe ►r, we abat' be like Kim he round the mater part of
I John 32, the aTetehea con.fined there to
he women."
1
" When Gibbon, deolatred Valget ielmolc molto I There ln no God. but Gad.
and Mohammed in hie apontk,' !mette en L.tornd truth En dan et rai!
lie, he truly espreamed ite dupiez and ineonsietent tharaeter."—Jwitlip.
'The Mobatnniedan. Misaione.ry Problern," p. 15.
il Umm,. > 4 Tho Meharnmedan Miadionary Problem,." (publi•hed bir
Preabyterian Board of Publication, 33_
Original from
Ta NEW TESTAMENT 'rat KortaN

ye, therefore and make Fight thon againet them
disciples of ail nations. Matt. until they pay tribute by
28:1v. right of aubjection, and they
Father, forgive them; for be reduced low Al Koran,
they know flot what they do. chap. 9:24.
Luke 23-34. " The Lord deetroy the Jewa
and Christians." 1 Moham-
med.
(The above is Moliammede
fast prayer before he (lied.—
Author).
The Bible gives women a place of great importance

and service both in the Old and New Testaments. Tho
temple had its women's court, the synagogues and
early cherches had their respective places for woraen.
Their importance and helpfulness both in the church
at home and abroad are of inestimable value. But
Mohammed confined them, wholesale, to the infernal
ruions. Ali Bey (1807) (a great authority on
Mohanunedanism, and a devout Mohammedan him-
self, whom the lote Dr. Jessup quote,s in bis work
above referred to), says: "As the prophet ha8 not
assigned any place for women in hie Paradise, the
Mohammedans give them no places in the mosques
and have exempted thern from the obligation of ire-
quenting the public prayer."
There is one more point of the Koran that might
be contrasted with the teaching of the Bible, namely,
that Mohammed fostered the arrogance and pride of
Lis followers, ,without substantiating hie daim:
$ohatra Fteligioua Emoyutoprilia. Vol. I1, p. 1542.
Original from
"Ye are the best nation that has heen raised up
canto manknd." Al Koran, Chap. 3:106.
The Bible gives us some passages like the above,
but they are inflnitely different in dcpth, height and
breadtb. "Ye are a ehosen generation, a royal pries&
hood, an holy nation, a peculiar people." I eter
2:9. Christian religion requires "holiness, without
which no man shall see ileb. 12:14. "Blesseil
are the pure in heurt ; for they shall see G-od." Matt.
5:8. Christ requires of His followers an inward,
as well as an outward, conformity to the Character
of God. "Be ye therefore perfect, Ewell as your
Father whieh is in heaven is perfect," is the con-
clusion of the Sermon on the Mount. Mohamrae-
danism requires of its devotees the following ïive
things: A confession of faith that there is but one
God and that Mohammed is bis prophet, priver,
fasting, aimsgiving, and a pilgrimage to lfecca. For
salvation, repentance is the only means.
"Christianity reeognizes the freedom of ma; and
magnifies the &ruât and corruption of sin, but at the
saine tirne offers a way of reconciliation and redemp-
tion from sin, and its cansequence tlirough the atone-
ment of a divine Saviour and regeneration by the
_lady Spirit.
"Mohammedansim miniinizes the freedom of man
and the plat of sin, makes little account of its cor-
rupting influence in the soul, and offers no plan of
redernption exeept that of repentance and good
works."
I Barmwe, "Tbe Welles ParLiamecit of Fteligiem," VoL ej, e p:JM, tbe
r cari hichea ► siedziaàxu by Wruslibura,
Original from
.n•n •n••• n.•

Sultan Abdul Uamid H, who rcigned from 1876-
1509, was considered by man y te be a eonscientious
Mohammedan. Claiming also—as all the sultans
from the time of Selim I—to be the ]awful successor
of the prophet and Defender cf the faith. He was,
therefore, both the head of the Mohammedan religion
and also the ruler over the Mohammedan states. In
the Blind of a faithful successor of Mohammed, the
prophet is the only ideal and his conduct the only
guide to foilow. To revive Mohammedanism then
means the suppression of all celer religions as well
as the building up of all the Moslem institutions.
These he continued tu do until the time of his depo-
sition.
Mohammed and lis immediate successors offered
to the conquered the choke of one of three things-
Islam, slavery, or death. Some of the eonquered
aecepted Islam, and thug ended their trouble on
earth ; others were put to death by the conquerors,
who saved their victime from the misery of the
world; those who neither accepted Islam nor were
put to death were made semi-slaves. Roth the Arabe
and later the Turks needed saine source of revenue
which they derived from the subject nations, and
also needed a elass of skilled artisans and laborers.
The Grceks and Armenians were vert' important for
the maintenance of the Turkish empire, especially in
its early years, and up to the middle of the last cen-
tury. These nations, whether Armenians, Greeks,
Jews orSyrians, however, were considered no more
than prisouers of var, and were always fiable to have
•
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Gospel and the Koran 2.09
the ofter of Islam or death presented to them at any
time as the caprice of the ruler may choose.
Again, the hatred and arrogance instilled into the
minda of the devotees of the religion of Mohammed
by the prophet and his imitators, fil every devout
Mohammed with the desire, not so =eh to sec the
conversion of the world ta Mohammedanism, as to
wish and pray that Allah may destroy the infidele-
non-Moslems—and give ail their possessions to the
Mohammedan.s. Hence, the official prayer of the
Mohammedans which was used throughout Turkey
and daily repeated in the Cairo Azhar University
by the ten thousand Mobaromedan students from
lands. It is translated from the Arabie:
"I se ek refuge with Allah from Satan, the regiem
(the accursed). In the Dame of Allah the Compassion-
ate, the Mereilul ! 0 Lord of ail Creatures 1 0 Allah!
Desttoy the infidels and polytheists, thine enemies, the
enemies of religion! 0 Allah! Malze their children
orphans, defile their anodes, and cause their feet to slip;
and give thero, and their familles, and their bouseholds,
and their women, and their children and their relatives
by marriage, and their Brothers, and their friends, and
their possessions, and their race, and their wealth, and
their lands, as booty to the Modems, Lord of ail
erratum."
The writer has attempted in the preceding few
pages to show, from the Koran and from such writers
as the late Dr. Jesup of Beirut (Syria) and the late
Dr. Washburn of Constantinopie, who had ken in
leen>, "The Trfohamniedna Minnounrir Problem," p. AI. Pieu-
bytirrian Board of Publication, Milo.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
contact with Mohammedaniarn and Moharnmedans
almost half of a century or more, whose authority
and integrity cannot he questioned, what Moham-
medanism is and what it teaches. No Mohammedan
ruler, or a common believer in Mohammed's religion,
especially one who daims to be lis snecessor, dace
do otherwise Chan what the Loran and the example
of the prophet teaeh him. Not one of the granta,
permits, promises of reform, liberty of religion, pro-
tection of persans, honor and property of the Chris-
tion subjects in the empire, made by the sultans
under pressing eircumstanees, or by pressure from
without, were ever intended to be kept. Because
the, coula not conseientiously fnlfill those promises
and remain faithful Mohammedans.
One more thing which deserves to be noted is the
missionary fire kindled in the heart of every Moham-
medan by the Koran and the Mohammedan divines;
we refer in the propagation of Islam by the mord.
The extension of the Ifohammedan religion depends
on the expansion of the Mohammedan reign. Henee
the mord is the great Mohammedan Missionary.
"Under the head of the civil laws [of Mohamme-
danismi may he comprehended the injunction of
warring against the infidel, which is repeated in sev-
eral passages of the Koran, and declared to be of high
merit in the sight of God those who are slain fight-
ing in defense of the faith being reckoned martyrs,
and are promised immediate admission baie paradise.
Ileum this duty is greatly maguified by the lifolliun-
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
-
medan divines, who call the sword the key of heaven
and hen."
Mohammed himself inaugnrated this by his teach-
ing and example as the following incident—mie of
many—shows: There was a Jewish colony settled
within a short distance from the eity of Medina.
They have been happily and prosperously living there
for a long time in all things like the Arabs except
their religion. They adhered to their ancestral faith
and refused to believe in Mohammed as the apostle
of God. This viras like a thon in Mohammed% flesh.
Re gathered a sufficient force and attached them.
The Jews thought their fortified town was a secure
refuge for them wherein they sheltered the2nselves.
Mohammed besieged the town and in a short time
reduced it to subrnission by starvation. The]] fol-
lowed the terrible slaughter of alI the men—about
eight hundred. it Look a whole day, beginning early
till late at night, to chop off their heads and throw
their bodies into a treneh. And the booty, and some
women and children, he divided among his faithful
warriors, and the reg he sold to the Arabs. But
for hirnself—for his sensual gratification—he selected
the must beautiful Jewess, Iiihanah by naine, and he
kept
In the following pages the reader will see more
of the Beignel of his infernal teaching and example
in the lives and arts of his followers.
Salem "Karian." preiirelluary diwoutem. p. 110.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
XIII
MASSACRE OF THE CHRISTIANS
T
HE history of Mohammedanism is a continuons
warfare against Christianity, anal the latter
alone has firmly and heroieally Estood against
Islam in Western Asia. But through what tortures,
martyrdoms, and massacres did the followers of
Christ pals from the beginning of Mohammed% re-
ligion ta the present time t The answer to this ques-
tion would fil volumes.
Hitherto tle_Imks have siffliarelentke bar. -
1 it zunabated intolerance and trnprovoked mas-

.21./
_ encres of theChristians. A vert' conservative esti-
— -- - . _ . .._. -.. ,
mate wilf Dot iiTrow fess than two hundred thousand
Christian massaered during the last eentury by the
fanatie follwers of the self-made prophet of Arabia.
In 1821-7, during the Greek revolution, thansands
of Greeks were put to death who had no other crime
than being of the same religitp and natiouality.
"Sultan Mohammed VeRS in the habit of replying ta
every success of the Greek insurgents by ordering
massacres, violations and enclavement in regions
without defense, where there were none but women,
ehildreu and inoffe nsive inereliant8, . . . The Turk-
Lett admirai was beaten at Samos; for that reason
212
Original from
D igitiz by Goosle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Massacre of the Christians LIS
thirty clays were spent in Cyprus in cutting off
heada. . The Sultan wished to take new reprisai
to terrify die rayas (Christian subjects) and cause
the nations of Europe to reflect." In the island of
Chios, though the inhabitants were not in rebellion,
but most docile and inoffensive, yet "aboya iorty
thousand caf both sexes had either fallen vietims to
the sword, or were selected for sale in the bazaars."
Some fled to the more inaccessible parts of the island.
They were assured of their safcty by - the Turks,
guaranteed by the European consuls. But no sonner
did they descend from the heights than, the Turks
put them to death. "The /imber of those, who be-
came vietims of this perfidious aet, were estimated
at seven thousand." 1
"The yeomen and children escaped death, their
beauty and youth saving them from massacre. They
were, however, to be delivered over at once to the
outrageous assaults or to be reserved for the shameful
Tate of the harem. They were lad off in long troops;
they were put on the market and sold in the bazaars
2
of Smyrna, Constantinople and Brousa." Large
numbers also suffered death or the worst form of
Ellavery, by the hands of the "unspeakable Turks,"
who were neither Greeks nor belonged te the same
ehureh, and their only crime also was that they, too,
wcre Christians.
During the war between Russia and Turkey, the
Kurds, fading the country in a disturbed condition,
p.
corpeoel, "Cree& kevolution," 222.
Grimm.. "Tho àtnuesiian Ctioia ia Turkey." R. 98.
Original from
plundered many a village and massacred not a few
Annenians. But the Turks secm to vie with the
Kurde in eruelty. An Englishman, writiug of the
war betwetn Russia and Turkey, says :
"The Turks with their usual ferocity, commence(' a

B y st e m of carnage at Akhalzik in 1829; every Christian
inhabitant waa slain."
In 1843, in the southern mountains of Armenia

and Kurdistan, ton thouund Nestoriau and Arme-
nian Christians were rnassacred by the faithful Mos-
lems of .Moliammed's type, and as many women and
ehildren were taken captives and sold for slaves. The
great explorer, A. H. Layard, three years alter this
fearful carnage, describes it in the following lan-
guage:
"Shen the Palughter of the people of Ashita (9000)

became known in the valley of Liza, the inhabitanta
of the villages (1000) took refuge on a lofty pIatform
of rock, where they hoped either to escape notice or to
&fend themselves against any mimber of &smillant&
Bedr Khan Bey (the officer of the sultan, who had
charge of the massacre) surrounded the place and
watched outil hunger and thirst, in hot sultry weather,
had doue their work. Alter three deys a regular capit-
ulation was eigned and sworn on the Koran; their arrns
were delivered up; the Kurds were admitted on the plat-
tern. Then did the slaughter begin. To Bave the
trouble of killiug them, they were pitched into the Zab
(river) below. Out of about one thousand only one
escaped from the massacre. The face of the rock below
à still covered with scattered boues of the dead, bleaehed
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Massacre of the Christians %15
skulls, long lochs of wornen's h.air, and tore portions
of garments they had worn."
In regard to the massacre of the eleven thousand
Christians in Syria in 1860, a very trustworthy
writer statu:
"The officiais of the Porte at Constantinople formed
a conspiraey for the blotting out of the Christian naine
in Chose parts, they appointed their own creatures to
the governments afDamascus, Beirut, Sidon, and fur-
nished them with soldiers, who were posied a. garrison
in the chief towns inhabited by Christians, -ander pre-
tense of defending them against the Druses. When aIl
was ready the cavage Druses of Hauron were summoned,
and they and their brethren of Lehanon and Anti-
Lebanon immediately set themselves to burning the vil-
lages and killing the people without any provocation.
They put to death every male, even the infants ut the
breast, and enslaved as many of the women and girls
as they chose. The Turkish garrison at tint sirnply
looked on ; then they urged the Christians to take refuge
in the castles on condition of delivering up whatever
weapons they might possess. They swore by the Koran
that no herrn should be done them. But no sooner were
they thus entrapped than the Druse were eailed
and every one of these heIpless vietims Ivan shot clown
or his throat eut in cold blood. The streeta of Deirel-
Karnr, llosbayan, and Zahlah flowed with hurnan gare,
in which men waded ankle deep. The worst scenes oc-
curred in Damascus, the center of Modern fanaticism.
Bere the pacha himself directed the operations, and
alter the butehery of the Christians and the plunder of
their property, their quarter of the city was set on Eire
and burned down." 2
Laysze. "Ninoveh,.'' Vos. I. pp. 165-4,
e Van Leang*, "The Bible Lauda," pp. 745-6.
Original from
by GOOSIC
It ruas due to the urne bloodthirstiness of the
Turks, inculcated by the infernal teaching of the
Koran, and the exemples of the former Mohammed=
raiera, that the horrible massacres of the Bulgarians
took place in 1876. ion. Eugene Schuyler, then
Americ.an consul-General, in his prelimivary report
to the ion. Horace Maynard, the American miniater,
at Constantinople, wrote:
"Philippopolis, 'August 10, 18713.

Sm: In reference to the atrocities and massacres
committed by the Turks in Bulgaria, I have the honor
to inforra you that I have visited the towns of Adrian-
ople, Philippopolis, and Tatar, Bazardjik, and villages
in the ourrounding districts. From what I have per-
sonally seen, and from the inquiries I have made, and
the information I have received, I have ascertained the
following facts:
"The insurgent villages made Little or no rezistance.
In many instances tbcy eurrendered their arms upon the
first demand. Nearly ail the villages which were at-
taeked by the Baehi bawuks (irregulars) were burned
-
and pillaged, ae were abc ail those which had been

abandoned by the terrified inhabitants. The inhabitants
of some villages were massacred after exhibitions of the
mort feroeious ernelty, and the violation not only of
wo.rnen and girls, but even of ?usons of the other
Those crimes were committed by the regular troops as
well as by the bashi-bazouks. The number of villages
which were burned in whole or in part in the districts
of Philippopolis, Roptchus, and Tatar-Bazardjik is at
least sixty-five.
"Particular attention %vas given by the troops to the
churehes and schools, which in sonie cases were destxoyed
with petroleuni and gunpowder.
Original from
Massacre of the Christians 217
"It le 3 cuit to estimate the number of Bulgarians
who were killed during the few deys that the disturb.
anus lasted; but I am inclined to put fifteen thousand
as the lowest for the districts I have named.
'Ibis village after a promise of safety with-
out firing a ahot Efurrendered to the ba i-bazouks, under
command of Ahmed Aga, a chief of rural police. Despite
his promise, the arma once surrendered, Ahmed Aga
ordered the destruction of the village and the indis-
crin-dilate slaughter of the inhabitants, about a hundred
young girls being reserved to satisfy the lust of the con-
queror before they too should be killed. Tot a houle
i8 now standing in this lovely volley. Of the eight
thousand inhabitants not two thousand are known to
survive.
"Ahmed Aga, who eommanded the massacre, has since
been decorated and promoted to the rank of pu bashi
(centurion).
"I am, air, yours truly,

" uoENE Sc Eau un.
"The ion. Horace Maynard, etc."'
It was in the following year, 1877, that Armenia
witnessed new horrors. The correspondent of the
London Times wrote of the massacre of the Arme-
nians at Bayazid:
"The scene that ensued [the massacre] was one of
nn.paralleled horror. The town contained one hundred
and sixty-five Christian familles, and all the men,
wornen and children were ruthlessly put to the sword.
A Turkish officet who visited the town a few days sub-
sequently, atates that there was not a single inhabitant
left. . . In every bouse he entered small groupe of
• Greene. "The Annernitai Criais in ey," pp. 101-2.
Original from
dead were lying shockingly mutilated, and in the most
revolting, indecent positions. Captain Mc Calment, who
visited the place shortly after the Russian relief, statea
that it is entirely deserted and a men heap of ruina;
also that soldiers were employed for six deys in burying
the dead, the flamber of whom it was impossible to
estimate." 1
"The American missionaries have been forced, for
fear of their lives, to tale refuge in a boat on the Lake
(of Van). . Their Christian charges have been
subjected to grossest treatment—crops eut and. car-
ried away, eattle killed, villages burnt, men murdered,
and worst of all, women and even children violated.
Churehes afford no refuge for these wretched mortes.
Ten who fled for safety into the church at Utch-Kilissa
were there fou]ly murdered. Hundrede of Chris-
tian villages in Armenia, having been gut-ted and fired
by these misereants, are completely abandoned, and their
inhabitants have fled for refuge into the Rusedan camps.
Hordes of fanaties, led by Moolahs (learned), have
joined the Turkish army. Their fury is daily fed by
the exhortations and addresses of the priests, who have
denounced the war as a menace to the Ottoman (Mo-
hammedan) religion, and they are led to commit every
conceivable excess against the defenseless Christians,
whom they accuse of furnishing information to the
enemy. Facts prove the reverse, for as yet not a single
Armenian spy bas been discovered by the authorities,
while several Kurds and Circassiane, preferring money
to faith, have paid for their treachery with their lives;
in short every spy hanged during this war has been a
Mohammed an.
"Outrages on Mohammedans, being against the
Koran, are visited with great severity; outrages against
Christians, who are considered beyond the pale of the
Narmau. "Armenia and tlage campaign et 1877." p. Zra.
Original from
law, are left unnoticed. The massacre at Bayazid, the
desecration of Russian graves, mutilation of oorpses,
violation of a flag of truee, and the recent crucifies
towards the Christians at Van, all Iurnish excuses, and
valid excuses, too, for a continuante of the war. We
cannot pope that a great power litre Russia will sit
quietly down Linder the reverses lier arme have sustained
during the part month, and will permit the Christians,
on whose behalf she haa ostensibly made war, to bis
treatcd in Armenia as they were lait year in Butgaria.
She must compel the Porte, by farce of arms, to respect
the righta of all lier Christian subjects, and afford to
thon equal protection and privilege as to Mohammedans.
At present this is far from being the eue, Mussuiman.
officiais treating them worse than the doge
which act as seavengers in their streets. I rnean this
as no mers figure of speech, but as an actual fact, borne
out not only by what I myseif have witnessed, but also
by reporta of occurrences which have corne Linder the
notice of mauy of the American missionaries in Arme-
nia, who daily reoeive complainte from their Christian
congregations of the cruelties and arts of oppression
they endure at the hands of the Kurds, whom the Otto-
man goverament have now let loose in Anatolia."
I have quoted a long passage from Mr. Norman%
book to show the miserahle condition of the Arme-
nians who were treated worse than the street dogs by -
the Mohammedans, the officiers and the test, and that

these outrages were well known in England, ,yet in
the following year, "England at the Berlin Congres,
and En land alone—for none of the other powers
took any interest in the matter—destroyed the secu-
rity which Russia had extorted from the Turkish
g Norme% Aman' and tbe Guo paign of 1 M en pip. 244-3.
Original from
government at San Stefano, and substitutecl for the
sterling guarantee of Russia, the worthless paper
money of Ottoman promises."'
Mr. Norman himself wrote: "Naturally, aime I
have been here (in Armenia) I have had many,
vert' many, opportunities of conversing with Turkish
officera and men on the so-called Eastern question ;
and the consequenee ie that, arriving in the country
a atrong philo-Turk, deeply impressed with the neees-
sity of preserving the 'integrity of the Empire' in
order to uphold 'British interests,' I now fair %foula
cry with Mr. Freeman, Perish British intereats,
perish our dominion in Tudia, ratber than that we
aboula strike a blow on behalf of the wrong against
the right."' Eugland, bowever, did strike a fatal
"blow on behalf of the wrong against the right," in
the negotiations of 1878, when Lord I3eaconsfield
ii
substituted the Treaty of Berlin for the Treaty of

San Stefano, and dictated the provisions of the Anglo-
Tu rkish convention."
Sultan Abdul Rami(' net only heneeforth had a
new fesse of ]ife for bis empire, but by the British
illegal protectorate over hie Asiatic provinces, he
had also her protection against Russia. And white
thua protected, he determined to settle his internai
affaira, not by doing wbat he proTnised, b the Euro-
pean powers eolleetively and te Englancl separately,
to do, namely, to protect bis Christian subjeets
against robberiea, oppressions, outrages and murdera,
,
1 Tito Wierminder Quai& nec. 12, 18044 ' m'infect in the Arersanda,
Dindon, Jan., 1B9a
Nomme 'Armenia and the Campaian oE 1827." pp., 10341 .
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
but ystematie and graduai extermination of the
Armenians in. order to rid bimself of the Armenian
question. Vamberfs description of the chara.cter
of Sultan Abdul Hamid II may give us some ides
how this crafty man would act: "I never met with
a man the salient features of whose eharaeter were
so eontradictory, so uneven, and disproportionate, as
with Sultan Abdul Harnid. Benevolence and wicked-
nese, generosity and meanness, eowardiee and valor,
shrewdness and ignorance, moderation and excess,
and many other qualities have alternately found ex-
pression in his Rets and words." Sultan Abdul
Ilamid coula do like his master of whom Paul wrote
to the Corinthians, and said: "No marvel; for Satan
himself is transformed into an angel of light." (II
Cor. 11: 14). lie ruas too shrewd to openly inau-
gurate the work of extermination of the Christians
and the persecution of Christianity, but lm did it,
first underhandedly, until some Annenians, driver te
desperation, resorted to self-defense. Of coure in
the case of a Christian's self-defense his resentment
of the outrages agaiust the 'oppresser is eonsidered
an act af rebellion, and the acte of robbery, outrage,
and merder perpetrated by the liohammedan upon
the defenseless Christians are considered meriterious
virtuel. St. Paul said, "No marvel" ; Sultan Abdul
Harald is transformed auto an ange' of light, what
eise can ive expert ? There were, undoubtedly, many
Arraenians who did revoit against sueh perversions
cf truth. Who can aiways sit atill and look like a
3
ni 100$ Ceratirif, July,
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
statue while the wrong-doer is robbing, outraging and
murdering bis loved one; and not revoit against sua
sets, and net give a hlow against the wrong-doer, even
if we know that he ma y be eut to pieces for bis doing
sed This was the kind of rebellion that some Ar-
menians were accused of.
The Turkish government's accusation of the _Ar-
menianm with the deviee of a revolution was simply
made up of the tissues of falsehood, and woven by the
iuiquity of the head of the government, to shrond
the just and righteous cause of the Armenian ques-
tion; to bury it in an ignominious grave of a rebel-
lion that failed. But there was no rebellion, there
eould be no rebellion. It was, however, eonvenient
for the British gnvernrnent and sonne other, equally
guilty, governments of Europe, te justify their
nal indifferenee, or self interests, to pretend that it
was and that the Armenians were not perseeuted for
their religion. The Mohammedan government would
net say—for she lad no regard for the truth—that
she was torturing and slaughtering the Armenia/ka
beeause they were Christians. It is perfeetly natural
for a eorrupt and depraved heart ta falsify and de-
elare to those, wlio ask the reason of her murdering
the Christians, to say that she is suppressing a revo-
Unation. But for any so-ealled Christian nation and
government, Iike that of England, aeeepting Hamid's
excuse and explanation, and declari ►g that to the
world was plainly protecting and defending the
criminal at the bar of justice and humanity.
The Turkish government knew, ao did the Euro-
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Massacre of the Christians t23
pean governments, that an Armenian revolution was
an impossibility, and sikh an excise was an absurd-
ity. The Armenia, who hardly nurnher two
scattered among the eighteen millions of the
Mohammedans, the latter having a standing army of
aeveral hundred thousand soldiers at their command,
would indeed have been fools, and the Turks equal
fools to be afraid of sueh a rehellion, and, therefore,
had taken sueh severe measures to suppress it. Sueb
a thing was not only an absurdity but it was also the
mire wieked thing both on the part of the Turks
and on the part of the friends of the Moslems, who
pretended to believe it.
About 1892 Sultan Abdul Hamid ealled the ICurd-
ish ehiefs to Constantinople and supplied them with
military titles, uniforms, and modem weapons of
var, and sent them back to organize their tribes into
"Hamidieh" cava]ry regiments, which numbered
about twenty-two thousand and five hundred men.
The Sultan thus "ebtained a power eager in time of
peace io crush the A rmenian growth and spirit."
The Armenians "besought the protection cf the en-
signatory powers te the Berlin guarantees agninst
the ruthless oppression cf the lawless and ruffilinly
K_urds, and with the ta.cit consent i if not the approba-
tion of the powers, the Porte now appoints their worst
enemies as their guardians."
A few fragmentary instances may show what these
—the government's—Iicensed robbers and murderers
have done. The following is part of a letter written
Original from
by an American missionary in the Gummi of 1892
from Southern Armenia:
"Vie journeyed est of north over the bills, and
dropped clown into another valley, in the bosom of which
nestled the Armenian village of Khundik, of about
twenty houles. It was a charming spot, but the op-
pression of surrounding Kurdish begs (aida) was de-
pleting the population. Their church has been reduced
to a heap, and they were not allowed to redore it."
Dr. —, a medical missionary, writing of his tour
under date of October 20, 1892, stated:
"It was sornewhat risky going among the Arabkir
villages. llobberies were of amost daily occurrence,
and the villagers were in astate of constant alarm at
night on aceount of the raids of the Kurde. . . The
village of Horesik is in a district of perhaps thirty
Armenian villages; but it is one of the mort oppressed
districts in the empire. A long Lime ago some Turkish
feudal ehiefs came from abroad, and gradually gained
possession of the whole district. They now daim to own
ail the land, and even the bouses which the people
occupy, and which the occupants built, and the gardens
and vineyards which they planted."
It was not the Kurds, and some Turkish feudal
chiefs clone, but the of fers of the government wiio
carry the sword for the punishment of the evii-doer
were also among the worat kind of tormentors and
evil-doera themselvea.
"October, 1892: At ail the villages on the lake (Van)
soldiers were stationed to keep boats from Isnaing,
account of choiera. . Then the quartering of the
soldiera in the villages. bou can imagine vrbat that
Original from
Massacre of the Christians us
means for the pour Armenians, you can sympathize with
them in the ides that the cure is worse than the disease;
that they would much rather take the risk of having
the choiera than have the soldiers about. And it is
not mi), the soldiers and underpaid gendarmes that
oppresa the villagers, extorting the best and making no
return. An officer, the captain of one thousand, with
se ► en horsernen, had just been at a village we visited.
They and their herses were fed with the test and went
off without paying anything."
On the night of the 5th of January, 1893, in sev-
eral important cities of Asia Minor placards were
posted attacking the Turkish government. Who did
this was a mystery. A prorainent editor of a leading
periodical in this country, who was well informed of
the condition of affaire in Turkey, said, "the general
belief of all classes is that the more fanatical soft«
(students in the mosques) are the real offenders."
That may have been the case. But later events and
instances positively show that the government's emis-
saries had done it in order to furnish an excuse for
the officers of the government to accuse the Armenians
of sedition, and blindfold the European powers who
were overanxious to abandon the cause of justice and
hurnanity for any pretext.
Two of these placards were affixed to the gate of
the mission premises at Marsovan, but were »on seen
and pulled down by persons belonging to the eollege.
Husrev Pasha was appointed to investigate the /nat-
ter. This official hirnself had threatened in violent
terme bath the eollege and its teachers, "Charging the
institution with being a source of sedition, and affirm.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
ing that the placards were issued from the college."
Thou vert' officiais themseives Lad "deelared that the
place where the eollege stood should be as a plowed
field."
On the 29th of Jauuary, Professor Thoumanian
and lacer Professor Kayayan, two Armenian teachers
of the college, were arreated and imprisoned. There
was no evidence of their having issued these placards.
On the night of February lst, the girls' school was set
on fire. The Turkish authorities who declared that
they were going to burn the building, after su doing,
began to charge the crime upon the college authorities
"either for the purpose of exciting the Armenians
to revoit, or tu cover up the fact that arma and
arnmunition were concealed in the building. These
most absurd charges were sent to Constantinople, and
the corrupt officiais, who have themselves been impli-
cated in the burning were charged with the duty of
investigating the affair. Meantime numberiess ar-
resis were made, not only in Marsovan but in ail
parts of the province. -United States Consul, /3fr.
Jewett, who was stationed at Sivas, vent tu Marso-
van. But his dispatches to our rninister at Constan-
tinople, and the minister's dispatches tu hira, were
interfered with, and it was with the greatest diffi-
culty that he secured any communication with his
superior officer."
The Turkish government could, and had created
riots at wil!, and thug have an excuse te fall upon
the defenseless Christians to torture and butcher
them: London, February 14, 1893—"A despatcla
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
Massacre of the Christians ee7
from Vienna ses that one hundred and twenty-ilve
Armeniaus were killed and the hundred and forts
moere wounded during the recent riot at Yosgat, Tur-
key." Constantinople, July 14, 1893—"The British
Embassy has received news that three hundred police
and Bashi-Bazouks were sent out from CEesarea in
February to arrest so-called refugees in Everek. They
looted every Armenian houes in the town, and abused
the women."
flere is another despatch from Constantinople
nnder date Mardi 15, 1893:
"Moslem robs have possession of Casarea. They have
established a reign of terror over the Armenian
ehurehes, have robbed hundreds and have killed many.
During services in three Armenian churches the other
day the mol) burst in the doors, stripping the women
of their jewelry and beat and eut the men. Alter the
Armenians fled the Moslems saeked the churches. They
afterwards went through the streets attacking ail the
Armenians they met, bursting into private housea, and
sacking ehop8. Ail places of business are closed and
trade is utterly stagnant Violence and theft are said
to continue day and night Purthermore, Christian
caravane are being robbed and the merehants murdered.
The prisons are crowded with Armenian prisoners. Most
of the conspieuous Armenians of Coaarea and Marsovan
have been im.prisoned."
The following British Consular reports were de,
spatched front London, April 10, 1893
"Advices from Constantinople show that the British
consuls at Smyrne, Trebizond, and other places in Ana-
tolie, have sent in official reports of Turkish outrages on
Original from
native Christians. These reports inelude the rimes of
eighteen hundred Armeniana who are imprisoned on
various charges in the several consular jurisdietions.
Among other matters the serions charge is preferred
that it is a common occurrence for the Turks to kidnap
Christian girls and dispose of theru to the ownera of
harems. If the relatives and friends of the girls attempt
to regain them, they are met with the atatement that
the girls have embraeed Moharnmedanism, and this, as
a rule, ends the mater so far as the Amenions are
coneerned ; the Christians are ridiculed and subjected
to gross outrages, and if they objeet to their treatrnent
they flua themselves arrested on trumped up charges,
and are always found ‘guilty.'"
The Bey, Dr. F. E. Clark, the Preeident of the
U. S. C. E., while in Turkey on hie tour around the
world, wrote:
"I could not use the words society or organization,
endeavor, union, etc., without the Tisk of getting my
interpreter, my audience, and mysetf into are unspeak-
able Turkish dungeon. 'In one village a poor brokeu-
hearted woman came to tell us that her husband, who
miras a Protestant preacher, had utterly disappeared.
Three weary months of anxious, "heart-siek watching
had passed. away, and she had had no message. What
his alleged offense was she had no idea. Whether he 18
dead or clive, in prison or in exile, she could not tell.;
and perhaps the mystery of his disappearance will never
be solved." Alter giving several instances of this kind,
Dr. Clark adds : "These are only isolated instances of
hundreds that rnight be eited." 2
In the above pages a vert' few inetanees moere given,
which could bu multiplied by the hundred, if the
$ The indeprrukra, aune 15, 1803, New York-
Original from
time and space would permit, but there is no need.
For neither did the Turks nor their friends deny
them. Moreover, some of the instances of cruetty
and outrage are too painful to be put in print.
The attention of the Tender may netsbe directed
to the condition of the so-called "agitators," who
have been arrested and imprisoned in various eities.
According to the British consular "reports included
the naines of eighteen hundred Armenians." Sonne
of these prisoners, after having been well fieeeed,
were likely set free white at their respective cities,
others possibly loft still in prisons, and a great num-
ber of them were probably done away with in varions
ways;' for we were informed by the following de-
spatch that only fiftly-six were tried at Angora
Constantinople, Dune 18, 1893—"The tria! of Ar
1
The following ezpiniae itselfl The prirets advice, from Cnotrientinaple
rive the Press information of a truie diecovery. The harbor of that city
hes nn whatves. Vesses, alter diacharaing their cargo« st the custom-
home. amber in, the bebor and reenive their cargues. On Sopternher
1893. n Rusaian melehantnum enchanta off Scraglio Paint. ana, having
reeeired ber cargo. would Taise her enchur tu mail for borne, The auchor
samedi to be caught in soznething heavy.. Alter Long efforts it raised.
ft brouet le with, it Elteen Large hairefoth Racks, such as are uned by Tur-
kish merehants in paeking goutte for ehipment.
'At first the Russian captain thought he had disaneed smuggling
saheme. 'Umm investigation he aiscovered that the sache were -Elled with
hurciai,. bizet,. eub ekek contai ng from fifteen to twenty. Further
eestigation diseused that they %Pep, the bodies of Arme:tien political
prisonera„
'• Foreign arnhemactors to Tarhey lard renently complained that the
prisons moere lovera-Q.04A witLa Armaiaa primera, and the gevensmeet
cleeided te remove the cause of eompleint. Aceordingly ehout three hun-
dred prisoners vers sahels on board of a Turkish man-of-star, ostenebli
for transportation to Afrina, 1n the nient, however. the felinw, ,vase
omordered, their bodies pleced in »oh,. 'aldol' moere sied one to the gthrt
and thrown Int° the harhor. This ia in Iteeping with the Grand N'iller',
deciszation short houe egos that he iscruirl unie ihe Arment:an question hif
to
asttihanniag Ms Annotions as a rata, A dierovery Eider ih34 Vila midi
in the hart« of Sidonie& & year mg."
Original from
menions accueed of being concerned in rioting at
CEesarea and llarsovan lest spring has just been con-
cluded at Angora. Scventeen of the prisoners, in-
cluding Professore Thoumanian and Kayoyan, were
condemried to death ; six, including the Protestant
pu.stor at Gommera, were eenteneed to fifteen yeare .
i mprisonment; eighteen—one was a wornan, thirty-
three years old—were senteneed to imprisonment for
terras ranging from seven tu ten years, and llfteen
were acquitted." Three others tortured to death in
prison.
Professors Thoumanian and Kayayan were par-
doned by the sultan on the condition that "they
should leave the Turkish territorie,s and riever
return."
The following despatch is reprodueed to show
what impression the Foreign office of Her Majesty's
government bad received with regard to the trials
of those unfortunate Annenians, and their execution:
London, Auguat 2, 1893—"The question of Turkish

outrages upon the Armenian Christians was brought up
in the House of C01111110118 to-day. Several members
asked for information as tu the charges made that the
Turkish officiais had tortured the prisoners who were
sonne Lime ago arrested for complicity in the seditious
rioting in Cfesarea and Marsovan in their efforts to get
the accused to implicate themoelves and °there. In re-
sponse to the questions Sir Edward Grey, Parliamentary
Secretary of the Foreign office, said that what aile
information the Foreign Office had on the aubject was
vert' painful. Fifty-six persona had been (tried) ar-
rested and of tilla number seventeen had been ponde
Original from
to death, and many of the others senteneed to long
terms of imprisonment. Subsequently the Sultan of
Turkey commuted the death sentence of ail but Pive
of the prisoners. These 'Ive men have been executed
within the put two or three deys. From the evidence
that had been giver, at the triais, ail of which had been
earefully investigated by the British representative in
Turkey, and a report thereon forwarded te the Foreign
Office, it was clear that two of the men executed, and
probably more, were innocent of the charges made
against Ulm. The British representative in Constan-
tinople had used lis influence to convince the Ottoman
anthorities that the trials were unfair, but lis efforts te
have the wrvng righted were in vain."
These political "agitatora" and "seditions rioters,"

terme applied to the Armenians by the Turkisb goy-
ernment and its officiais, only were mere inventions.
As it lias been said the oppression, cruel persecu-
tions, and outrages drove the Annenians to despera-
tion, and when they did anything in self-defense,
or aven if they attempted te censult what they should
do against the assaults, they were set upon and
treated still worse. The disturbance at Yozgat, for
instance, was stated in the following manner: An
Armenian spy in the ernp/oy of the Turkish govern-
ment .Wa8 murdered by an Armenian revolutionist
from Russia. Instead of the murderer }seing Pound
and arrested, all the men of the village where the
murder lad taken place were arrested and taken to
Yozgat. The four police officere who retaained in
the village eommitted every outrage upon the de-
fenseiess women, who vent in a body to Yozgat and
Original from
t92 Armenia: A Martyr Nation
marched through the market calling upon the Arme- -
nions of the city to avenge their wrongs. "Some one
rang the beIl of the church, and a Targe number of
Armerions closed their shops and colleeted at the
church for consuitelion. Military commander of the
toron heard this and hastened to the church, where
he tried to calma the people and persuadea them to
disperse, assuring thern the guilty officer should be
punished. He was meeting with some success when
the troops sent by the governor arrived." The troops
bac] corne there for business. A riot was created, and
a "hundred and twenty-five Armerions were killed
and three hundred and forty wounded," as the result
of this riot.
A commission was sent from Constantinople to
investigate, and a reign of terror in the toron was
the result. Under cover of searching the houses of
all the Arm.enians, they were plundered and out-
ragea without mercy, and a great nimber thrown into
prison, and tortured to force them to give evidence
against one another.
I believe the Sultan, whn had fashioned himself
into an ange! of light had chosen this method to feel
hie way and see whether the guardians of his Chris-
tian subjects could see through the tissue of his false-
hood and call him to holt, or they would be willing
for their own conveniences to accept bis construction
of suppressing a "sedition."
The Representative Cornmittee of the society of
Friends in Great Britain addressed a memorial to
the Eart of Kimberley, the Seeretary of State for
Original from
Massacre of the Cluistians 233
Foreign Affaira. (See "Minutes" of 1804, held in
London.)
"The Representative committee of the society of

Friends in Great. Britain have had their attention re-
cently directed to the suffering and persecuted condition
of the Armenian Christian subjects of -the Porte, and
have been at some pains to investigate the facts of the
case. They are compelled to conclude that persecution
of a cruel eharacter bas been and is being carried on
by Turkis.h officiais, which is a disgraee to any gavera-
meut, and to the age in which we live.
"They desire to point out that Article I, of the
Cyprus convention of June, 1878, and Articles LXI
and LXII of the Treaty of Berlin, July, 1878, give thia
country a position of responsibility and authority upon
Ibis subject which it ought not ta ignore.
"The committee believes that, though these engage-
ments moere made nearly fourteen years ago, it is not
alleged that their performance has heen even entered
upon. On the eontrary, great numbera of the Christian
Armenians have been from -Li me to lime arbitrarily ar-
rested, and are now in prison on charges etrongly eus-
pected of being Mise, whilst many of the proeeedings
in the courts of law are elearly a Ivre travesty of
justice."
The following is the part of the answer te the

above mernorial:
"Sin: I ara direeted by the Earl of Kimberley to

acknowledge the reeeipt of your latter of the IV&
instant (April, 1894), and the memorial. In reply I
am to state that the information in the possession of
lier Majestio government does not confirrn the wide]y-
spread belief that the arrest and imprisonment of the
Original from
Digi(ized by G 0081c UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Armenians in Asiatie Turkey are attributable to their
religions faith."
The great "assassin" well roight have congratalated
himself that whether fier Majesty's government be-
1ieved it or not, at least, declared to the world that
the Armenians were pot persecuted on. account of
their faith.
An American wrote from Bitlis in the summer
of 1893:—
"The Armenians are still found in goodly numbers,
aggregating nearly one third of some eighteen thon-
-
band inhabitants in the eity (Moosh), constituting more

than half in the region, if we inelude the 155 villages
of this large plain. But so lamentably have they been
subdued by the long oppression and miarede, that none
of their old tire spirit remains.
-
"We might point to a village of more than 300 houles

and 2,,000 inhabitants, who live in constant terror from
a Hale Kurdish village of desperadoes not one-tenth
as larget"
It is no wonder that these pour and oppressed
Armenians "live in constant terror." The Turkish
government, the author of ail injustice and eruelty
in Armenia, hall decreed even the mere possession
of arma a serions crime in the case of Christians,
while the Kurds, the worst enemies of law and order
,
(...were weli equipped with all sorts of modem weapons,
and moere enlisted into lis Majesty the SuItan's army.
They were, therefore, authorized to rob, eteal, and
kill the Anneniana.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
XIV
THE MASSACRE AT SA }U
S ASSOTIN is the naine of a district south of

the Plain of Moosh. It is a mountainous
country, containing about one hundred and
fourteeu villages and haralcts. The inhabitants,
about seventy thouguid persans, were moatly Arme-
nians, under a reaident Turkish governor, called
Kaimakam.
The inhabitEuga of Ulis region, like the reat of
the people in Armenia, were agricultural and pas-
toral in their occupation, and they were also sur-
rounded by their tormentors, the Kurds. It is not
improbable that the inaccessibility of the district
and the number and hardiness of the people, rnay
have impressed the Turkish authorities with the de-
sirability of reducing them into a complete docility.
So when the "Itamidieh" cavalry regiments were
formed a few Tem before they were entrusted with
this work.
The Eurdish chiefs, in some districts in Armenia,
were in the habit of demanding, and extorting from
the people some kind of tribute. The raids of the
Kurde and Cireassians were not infrequent. The
taxes of the government were ever inereaaing, and
235
Original from
were always in demand. This vexations condition of
affaire was anfficient to drive any peaceful people to
desperation.
In one instance, when the Kurds had raided an
Armenian village, and carried away the calife, the
villagers armed themselves as test as they muid and
pursued the raiders, like Abraham,' to recover their
herds. In the encounter several Kurds were killed.
It is probable that some Armenians also were killed,
but that is of no consequence. Thome unfort.unate
Kurds who suffered for their crime were the members
of the "Hamidieh" cavaIry. Then Lise reports were
sent to Constantinople that the Armenians were in
aluns, and had rebelled against the authority of the
government and had killed some of the soldiers of
the sultan.
The sultan, who had been planning ever since the
aigning of the Treaty of Berlin to exterminate the
Armenians, seized upon this opportunity, whieh was
of bis aven making, and at once sent orders to Mushir
at Erriughian to exterminate them, roof and brandi.
"The order as rend before the army i collected in haste
from all the chirf cilles of Eastern Turkey, was:
Inoever spares min, woman, or child, is disloyal."
The massacre took place in the early part of Sep-
tember, 1 94. The following letter, written at Bitlis,
September 26, 1894, gives the first ovidenee:
"The troops have been massed in the region of the
large plain (cf Moodi) near us. Some siekness broke
out among dieu' whieh look off two or three victime
Germais 11:14-
Original from
The Massacre at Scesoun 237
every fer clays. . I suppoee that one reason for
placing quarantine was to hinder the information ite
to what all there troops were about in that region.
There seeraa little doubt that there has been in that
region back of Iloosh what took place in 1876 in Bul-
garia. The sickouiug details are beginning to corne in."
"Bitlis, October 9, 1894.
there thfrigs (followiag facts) were related here
and there by soldiers who took part in the horrible
carnage. Some of them, weeping, daim that the Kurds
did more, and declare that they only obeyed the order
of others. It is said one hundred fell to each of them
to dispose of. No compassion was shows to age or
sex, even by the regular soldiery, not eveu when the_
victime fell suppliant at their feet.
Band persona met such a rate aa even the darkest agee
of darkened Africa hardly witnessed, for there wornen
and tender babes ruight at least have had a chance of
a lire of slavery, while here womanhood and innocency
were but a mockery before the cruel lust that ended
its debauch by stabbing women to death with the bayo-
net, white tender babes were impaled with the same
weapon on their dead mother's breast, or perhaps seized
by the pair to have their heads Iopped off with, the
sword.
"In one place, three or four hundred women, after
being forced to serve vile purposes by the merciles.s
soldiery, were hacked to pieces by sword and bayonet
in the valley below. In another place, Rame two hundred
weeping and wailing women begged for compassion,
fading at the eommander's feet, but the bloodthirsty
wretch, alter ordering their violation, directed hie sol-
diers to dispateh them in a similar way. In abothd
place, some sixty Young brides and more attractive girls
were crowded int° a church, and after violation were
alaughtered, and human gare was seen flowing from the
church do«.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
"At another place still, a large company 'ander the
leadership of their prient, fell clown before thon beg-
ging for compassion, and averring that they had noth-
ing to do with the culprits ( ?). But, all to no pur-
pose. Ail were called to another place, and a proposai
was made to several of the more attractive women to
change their faith, in which. case their lires were to be
spared. They Eaid : hy should we deny Christ? We
are no more than these (painting to the mangled form
of their husbands and brothers). ill us too'; and
thcy did so. A great effort waa made to save one beauty,
but three or four quarreled over lier, and she Bank clown
like ber sinters.
"But why prolong the sickening tale? There must
be a God in heaven who will do right in all these mat-
ters, or some of us would lose faith. One or more
consuls have been ordered that way to investigate the
matter. If the Christians, instead of the Turks, re-
ported these things in the cite of Bitlis, and the region
where I have been touring, the case would be different.
But now we are compelled to believe it.
"It seems safe to Bay that forty villages were totaliy
destroyed, and it is probable that sixteen thousand st
least were killed. The lowest estimate is ten thousand,
and many put it mua higher. This is allowing for
more fugitives than it seems possible eau have eseaped." 1
it is uselesa 1:10W, after twenty-three years, to add

the testimony of the eye-witnesses and fugitives to
show the barbarity of the soldiers and ofâcers of the
sultan, who had been inadvertently encouraged tu go
on in his eareer of assassination by the déclaration
of lier Majesty's government that the imprisonments,
Greene. "The Arnieniee Criais in Turkejr pp. 17 24. (5 full«
-
accounts.j Publiable by Putman:, and Sena, N. Y. and London.
Original from
The Massacre at Sassoun 239
tortures and massacres of the Armenians were net
attributable to their religions faith.
It appears from the following statement made by
reliable persona that the sultan himself not only
ordered the massacre, but he prepared an occasion for
that deviltry. "To what extent Armenian agitation
has provoked the terrible massacre it is difficult to
deterrnine. For a year or more there seems to have
been an Armenian from Constantinople staying in
the region as an agitator. For a long Lime he skil-
fully evaded his pursuers, but was at %st muet
and taken to Balla. Ho demanded to be taken to
Constantinople and to the sultan, and it is said, he
in now living at the Capital, receiving a large salary
from the government. Evidently he bas turned
state% evidence." This rseari ereature, who ever he
was, was an emissary of the Turkish government.
He and Ms mission were not known to the ofacers
at Bitlis. So ho demanded that lie should be taken
to Constantinople, and to the sultan. There he was
rewarded for the mischief that he was hired to do:
he had paved the way for a great massacre.
But by a mort influential paper of Great Britain
the crime at Sassoun was laid primarily at the door
of England:
"The crime at Sassoun lies primarily at the door of

%gland. It is one of the many disastrous ruinas of
that 'pence with honor' which the English government,
represented by Lord Beaconsfield, claimed to have
brought back from Berlin in 1878. Why was it that
the Armeniana at Sassoun were left as oheep before the
Original from
butcher? Why was it that the sultan and bis pashas
felt themselves perfectly free to issue what order they
pleased far the massacre of the poor Armenians ? The
answer is, unfortunately, only too simple. It is hecause
England, at the Berlin Congress, and England alone-
for none of the other powers took any interest in the
matter—destroyed the security which Russia had ex-
torted from the Turkish government at San Stefano,
and substituted for the sterling guarantee of Russia the
worthless paper money of Ottoman promises."
The Sultan publicly endorsed the massacre and
clecorated Zeki Pasha, the commander of the Fourth
Army Corps, and sent four ilags to the Kurdish
cavalry regiments.
Well saki a prominent American: "The sultan%
act is a sort of insolent challenge to Christendom."
Why should he not challenge Christendom ? There
moere some sa-called Christian riflent back of him.
Though the civilized world was filled with righteous
indignation at the cruelty and insolence of the sue-
eessor of Mohammed, y et he was only true te the
teaching and example of the prophet in thus violating
ail the laws of civilization and humanity.
It is the characteristie of the Armenian mothers
te teach their children to cling to the religion of
Christ, let corne what. may. And it is due to this Tact
that the Armenian nation, after having undergone
fifteen centuries of persecution for their faith,
exista as a Christian people. "The permanence of
the Arrnenian race has been ascribed to the virtue
T144 Weenituier ckérffi, >member 12, 1894, reriented the Aresattea,
London, Jan.,ne&
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
of their women and exceptional purity and stability
of their family life."
The Turkisb government, as might have been ex-
pected, first tried te eenced the facts or even admit
the occurrence of sueh a massacre. llowever, under
some pressure from the British ambassadore she made
the fillowing report:
Constantinople, November 16, 1894—"The Porte bas)
issued an accourt of the fast Armenian troubles in
Sassouri district. The responsibility is laid .upon the
Kurdish brigands, who inurdered a Mussulman and coin-
mitted many other excesses. The Turkish troops called
to Sassoun are said to have restored order and proteeted
all law-abiding persans."
But when Sir Phillip Currie sent Mr. Itallward's
(British vice-consul at Van) report of the massacre
ta the Porte, the Turkish minister positively denied
the facts, asserting that Mr. ilallward's report was
untrue. Tbe Porte further "stated outright, that he
(Mr. Hallward) had encouragea the Armcnians to
revoit." Another report received from a Turkish
official source was "that at Sassoun ail the Armenians
fell in open combat. The troops killed two thousand
of thon."
The frienas of Christianity and humanity, who
sineerely sympathized with the martyred Christian
Armenians, bave learned that the lfohamm.edan
rulers and the Turkish officiais in the past centuries,
and in the present, have &yen us enough instances
of cruelty to convince the worla that .Mohammedan-
illan. and barbarism, if not identical, surely go band
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
in }land. Furthermore, the Turkish goverument and
ita officiera have shown to the world that they were,
and are, destitute of truthfulness. A well-informed
recent writer says: "As rulers of subject races, the
Turks have shown themselves incapable of anything
except cruelty and corruption." "Ras' Turkey one
whit improved in the fast five centuries ? No. The
Portes diplomatists have Iearned to tell faIsehoods
with more freedom, and more unblushingly; ber
cruelties and oppressions are praeticed more vigor-
ously but more secretly; and she is far more sfeeped
(lier higher classes) in vice and barharism Chan Elbe
was five hundred years aga.»
The sultan, with an air of frankness, though cou-
pelled by the demand of the British ambassador, and
with a desire ta postpone immediate action s so that
the indignation of the Christian world might subside,
appointed a commission to make an investigation of
the massacre. He depended too much on the friendly
relations of the United States with Turkey, through
Minister Terrell. The sultan asked the President to
appoint a reprc,sentative of this country; but when
President Cleveland appointed Mr. Jewett, consul
at Sivas, to make an independent investigation and
report to our governmcnt, the sultan refused his ap-
pointment. How could he allow such an honest man
as Mr. Jewett to make an independent investigation ?
Mr. aewett knew the corruption of the sultan'a
officiera ; he had aorne experience in the Marsovan
trouble; his despatehes were detained and his letters
s Norman, s'.ittracnia and the eicapi.ign oE Un i" p. 378.
Original from
were meddIecl with by His lfaiesty's faithful ser-
vants, who, at the head of a Turkish mob, had burned
the mission school.
The sultan's commission was compoed of the
Turkish officers appointed by the Sultan and the
consuls of France, EngIand and Russia, who were in
Asiatic Turkey. The commission was to decide who
was to l,e examined, and whose testimony was tu be
taken. The European represe.ntatives were not privi-
leged to make an independent investigation of the
matter. Such being the case it was evident what
might be expected from the Commission.
In such a country as Turkey, where justice is un-
known, and for a Christian to protect his property,
home, and life from plunder and violence is cousid-
ered a "political offense" against the State, how
could Christian dare to corne Forth and testify
against the officere and the government, to whose
cruelties and murderous propensities they were again
ta be Ieft, when the European representativea de-
parted Even if they did dare, the testimony of the
Christian is worthless against the faithful followers
of Mohammed, who were the defendants in the case.
rlopelessness of the condition of the Armcnians was
mani fest.
Hardly will it be neceseary to Ray that the universal
impression was that the Sultan% investigating com-
mission was a farce > and periIous, yet it suited the
sultan and his friends. St. Petersburg (Petrograd),
December 30, 1804: "The Moscou, Gazette pilloriea
the Sassoun investigating Commission as a farce.
Original from
ft asks why the Powers rio not give the Porte so many
Jays in whieh to decide wbether it will fulfill the
Treaty of Berlin, and if an unsatisfactory answer
be given, co-operate to enforce the Treaty."
This leading journal revealed the mind of the
Russiana That England conld have had the support
of France. That, even, if G-errnany had sided with
Turku' (which she must probably wouid), she would
then have been haif-prepared *au twenty years
latex, at this terrible confliet. That the Power would
have had the universal moral support of the whole
world, eaperially at that finie (preeeding
the Balkan wars), when the Balkan nations would
have heen in full sympathy with the entente, to drive
the Turk out of Europe.
But England's delay of action before the massacre,
for she was avare of its coming, and lier hesitation
and distrnst of Russia after the massacre, gave ample
time to the crafty Abdul Hamid tu creato distord
among the Powers, and lie thus thwarted Englandis
bdated attempts b redress the wrong that was com-
mitted.
The following cotation from "Our Responsibility
for Turkey," by the Dulie of Argyle, eoafirms the
above facts:
"That the Powers should have consented even show

their representatives to spend time ire sueh attempts
as Chose [a commission to investigate the massacre and
a seheme or reform for the Armenian provinces], alter
the experience of half a century of the hopeless had
faith and of the cunning procrastination of the Forte,
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
fa indeed astonishing. As astral, we seem to have been
the leaders in this farce. Our Foreign Office boasted
from time to time that we had got all the Powers to
act 'in which was, indeed, true. But what waa
the line doing? It was what i.s cafled in the language
af military drill (practieing the Goose Step'—going
through the foret of taking steps, but not advanciug
one inch towards any practical result. The whole time
oceupied by Lord Eosebery's Government, after they
fird heard of the impending dangers—which was at
least eleven months from the beginning of August, 1894,
to the middle of July, 189 was wasted in this idle
and grotesque procédure. And yet there really had been
some encouraging symptoms of the disposition of Rus-
Elia, if we had taken earnest and immédiate advantage
of them. And not less really had we very early noticed
of what was coming from the Turks. So early as Sep-
tember 10, we bleirie that they were actually enga.ging
a Kurdish chief of notoriously bad character te com-
mand three regiments of Kurdish irregular cavalry,
as part of the forces destined for putting dom what
they were pleased to call the insurrection!'
Here we ais° add Lord Bryce'a worda which are

emphatically truc:
"In the field of Eastern politica generally the con-
spicuous reauh Las been the faiture—the complete
humiliating and irretrievable failure—of the traditional
polit/ puraued by Englaud of supporting the York
against Russia."
An Armenian députation called on the latte lion.

E. Gladstone on the occasion of lis birthday (De-
cember 29, 1894). He deiivered an addreaa on the
Bryge, " Transtautenia rad Ararat," p. 822, 4th eiL
Original from
Saesonn massacre. A few paragraphs of bis apeech
iney be liera reproduced:
"The hietory of Turkey is a sad and painful one.
. . I have Iived to see the empire of Turkey in
Europe reduced to less than one-half of what it was
when I was bora, and why? Simply because of its
raisdeede, and the great record written by the hand of
Almighty God against thfs injudiee, liet, and mont
abominable cruelty. If, happily (I speak, hoping
against hopc), the reports be disproved or mitigated,
let us thank God. If, on the other hand, they be estab-
lished, it will more than ever stand before the world
that there is a Tesson, however severe it may be, that
can teach certain people the duty of prudence and the
necessity of observing the laws of decency, humanity,
and justice. . . If the facts are established, it
aboula be written in lettere of iron capon the records of
the world that a government whieh eould be guilty of
countenancing and covering up ueh atrocities is a dis-
grue tu Moharnet, the prophet; a disgrace to civiliza-
tion at large, and a disgrace to mankind. . • . I have
counseled you to be still and keep your judgmente in
suspense; but as the evidence grows the case darkens
and my hopes dwindle and decline; and as long as I
have voice, it will be uttered on behalf of humanity and
truth." 1
Mr. Gladstone% addreas on the Bulgarian massacre

'of 1876 was reprinted in the Christian Register,
Boston, Mass., Dec. 1, 1894. 1 quote the fonowing
passage from it:
"There le net a criminal in a European jail, there
is not a cannibal in the South Sea Islands, wbose in-
This Lendo* Tinift "ireeirJ7 Edition. iTis 1, 14. 1896.
Original from
dignation would not arise and overboil at the recital
of that which hes been done; which has tao Lite been
examined, but which remain& unavenged; which has
left behind ail the foui and ail the fierse passions that
produced it ; and which may again spring up, in anather
murderous harvest, from the soil soaked and reeked
with blood, and in the air, tainted with every imaginable
deed of crime and shame. That sud, things simula Ise
done once is a damning disgrace to the portion of mir
face which, did hem; that a dovr should be left open
for their ever-so-barely posa:hle repetition 'muid spread
that Marne over the tchole."
The door in l3ulgaria was closed, but a vide door

was loft open in Armenia, and England made herself
a defender of the Turk that lie may do as lie pleasee
Aecording to the following despateh alter six or
more month.a of dilly-dallying, the European dele-
gates to the Commission quitted their Turkish coi-
leagues in disent.
Constantinople, June 10, 1895. "The Moosh Com-
—
mission closed on Friday, so far as the work of the

European delegates is concerned. They moere compeIled
to tell the Turkish delegates that they could have uoth-
ing more to do with them. From the first the attitude
of the Turkish delegates h as been invariably and increas-
ingly dishonest. According to the statemeuts of those
interested in the workings of the commission, the rep-
resentatives of the sultan have not manifested honor,
trath, or decency. They have made no efforts to deter-
mine the cause of the outragea in Armenia.
"The rupture between the Turkish and European
commiesionera was caused by the refusai of the Turks,
1
Greene, 'The Annenien Crinia in Turkey." pp. 120, 130. (Ben the
men &Lekeu Quand by Greene.)
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
on purely farcical grounds, to hear important vritmesses
upon matters pertaining to the questions at issue. It
was evident that the ilurk.s were afraid that the tissue
of falsehoods that they have throw -n around the situa-
tion in Armenia would be brokeu clown. ."
The following is the report of the European dele-

gates of the Commission:
"We [Wilbert, Shipley, and P'yevalsky, the French,

English and Flussian consuls] have, in our report, given
it as our conviction, arrived at from the evidenec brought
before us, that the Armenians were rnassacred without
distinction of age or sex ; and indeed, for a period of
some three weeks, viz. : from the 12th of August to the
4th of September (1894 0. S.), it is not too mueh te
Ray that the Armenians were absolutely hunted like
wild beasts, being killed wherever they were met; and
if the slaughter was mot greater, it was, we believe, solely
owing to the vastness of the mountain ranges of that
district, which enabled the people to scatter, and so
facilitated their escape. In fact, and speaking with a
full senne of responsibility, we are cornpelled to say that
the conviction bas foreed itself upon us that it was net
so ranch the capture of the agitator Mourad, or the
suppression of a. pseudo revoit, as the extermination,
-
pure and simple, of the Gheii.grizan and Talon dis -
tricts."
Before closing this ehapter I quote one more refer-
ence to the Sassoun massacre and the work of the
commission from Dr. J. Lepsius of Berlin, whose
book was published in 1896, -ander the title of
" Armenia and Europe."
• Blee-aagi. Turkey. No. t. 1595. p. 20e.
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Massacre at Sassoim 249
"Turkish Commission vas appointed to inquire into
occurrences which book place at Sassoun in the autumn
of 1894, vehen in the massacre in which Turkish sol-
diers Look part, twenty-seven Christian villages were
destroyed and theusands of Amenions were murdered.
Delegates from the English, French, and Russian con-
surates were appeinted to attend the Commission. At
the second sitting held at Moosh,. on January 26, 1895,
they made what according to European ideas of justice
iras the nature request that the comrnissioners, before
inquiring into any other motter, should take evidence
as tO the massacre of Armenians by Turks. The com-
missioners (Turkish) however ulleged that according
to their instructions from the Porte they were only to
inquire "lido the eriminal pro Jing of the Armenian
brigands," they denied that there had been any massacre
of Armenians, and rejected the request of the deiegates.
Tho commission 8at from January 24 te July 21 at
Moosh. Som.e fifteen te thirty miles from the mat of
the massacre, and held one hundred and eight sittings.
They declined to listen to the Christian vanesses
brought forward by the delegates and would enly accept
the testimony of Turks, who had been carefully in-
structed to give such evidence as would prove that the
Armenians moere alone te Mame. Witnesses who vert-
tured to give evidence in favor of the Armenians atoned
fer their rash.ness by imrnediate imprisonment. The
consular detegates at last refused to have anything more
to do with Ulis farce; they therefore vent to Sassoun,
and by evidence there obtained established the terrible
facts and the innocence of the peaceful Armenian popu-
lation."'
1 lapffiuk. "Armenia t'id Europe,"' publishe ïa Binât", 1898. i guet*
from The Nive Armenia, roprlisted Juan 15. 1910.
Original from
xv
ME MASSACRE OF 1805-6
" E must beg the reader of the following

statements to remember that the Arme-
uian massacres, in which 100,000 inno-
cent people have perished, were directed against a
peaceful and defenceless nation.—J. Lepsius."
Mille the investigating commission was carrying
on its work in the usual Turkish fashion, the British,
French, and linssian governments drew out a scheme
of reforma for Armenia and submitted it to the Porte
through their ambassadors ai Constantinople on May
11, 1895.
Aceording to the press despatehes the brief aniline
of this scheme contained the following points:
1. The appointment of a High Commissioner who
is to be a Christian.
2. The governors and vice-governors of Van, Erz-
roum, Sivas, Bitlis, Kbarput, and Trebizond be
Christians or Mohammedans according to the inclina-
tion of the population ; but either the governor or the
vice-governor to ho a Christian, and the appointments
are to be confirmed by the Powers.
3. General anmesty for, and release of, all political
prisoners.
250
Original from
The Massacre of I895-8
4. The appointment of a Commission to sit at Con-
stantinople, charged with the application of the re-
forme and working in concert with the High Commis-
sioner.
5. Complete changes will be made in judicial sys-
tem—tortures ill be abolisbed.
6. The prisoners will be under surveillance.
7. The police will be composed of Christians and
Turks equaliy.
B. The local and not State officiais are to collect
the taxes and enough money is to be retained, before
it is forwarded to Constantinople, to pay the expenses
of the local administration.
9. The inhabitants of Sasso.= shall be paid the
amount of their fosses.
10. The Kurds shall be disarmed.
1.1. The laws against compulsory conversions ta
Islam will be strictly enforced.
Supposing that the above synopsis of the reforms
demanded of the Porte is trne—though these reforms
were not officialiy published—the reader can easily
sec that the source of the Armenian trouble starts
from the head of the government and nuls througla
all its branches clown to the vert' insignificant, yet
well-armed peasant, Kurd who may happera to be a
member of the Hamilieh regirnent.
The evident Tesson also wby the Powers did not
avait for the report of the commission and then pre-
sent tbeir scheme of reforma was three fold, namely,
-
they bad all the facts with regard to the massacre

at Sasso= in their possession; they were aware of
Original from
the clilatory manner the indolent Tulk generailli
moves, and they would thus cave Lime and prevent
the unspeakable Turk from committing something
worse. They, however, signally failed in all these.
If they ever intended to accomplish anything, they
indeed did not succeed, and stil worse, they provoked
the beast
After a prolonged pressure Lad been brought to
bear on the sultan by the British, French, and Rus-
sian governments he seemed to give up bis opposition
to their dernands and in the autumn in order to
pacify ngland—for lEngland, to ber credit, was the
leading power that took real interest in the matter,
realizing her greater responsibility in the case—the
sultan wrote to Lord Salisbury and gave Lis word
that the reforme should be literally and irnmediately
earried ont. Meanwhile oppressions and imprison-
ments were stil' going on as usual.
St. Paul says, "Render to all their dues • ."
With all sincerity and truthfulness we must Bay that
Abdul liamid II, the ex-Sultan of Turkey, was the
shrewdest, the mont wicked and mort diabolical ruler
that ever sat on the Ottoman throne. He was sure
that there was no concert among the signato7 powers.
The Triple Alliance then made up of Italy, Austria-
,
llungary, and Germany, was not opposing his policy.

More than this, his dear friend, the ruler and the
press of Germany had suppressed the true nature of
the trouble in Turkey, and had ereated in Germany
the false impression that the Turkish government
was at the point of being overthrown by the Arme-
Original from
The Massacre of 1895-6 253
nians who were in revoit; that the sultan was justly
trying to suppress this rebellion and maintain Lis
divine right to rule.
Dr. J. Lepsius, from whose work—Armenia and
Europe—we quoted in the preceding chapter, and
whose words stand at the head of this chapter, is the
aUthor of the following statement: "Truth about
Armenia must ho made known at last. During the
part fine months (1806) the German press bas been
ilooded with statements not merely biased, but, as
we shall be able ta show, lege, and deliberately in-
iended to deeeive Europe. Lare bas been taken that
thé conduct of the so-calIed `rebellions' Armenians
should be set lord' in the strongest light as the cause
of ail the mischief, and at the same time the story of
how a great Christian nation bas been subjected to
massacre and pillage, and how multitudes have been
eompelled to abjure their faith, is practically un-
known in Germany."
Thus the sultan was sure of the support of Ger-
many. Then again, he was not quite sure whether
England could bold with ber the other twa powers,
France and Russia. So he took the traditional course
pursued by his prodeeessors, to move slovly so far ,
as the refortns were eoneerned, but the work of the

extermination of the Armenian nation must by no
means be slaekened; every opportunity must be
seized, and if no opportnnity was forthcorning, one
must be devised for excuses of slaixghter.
In Armenia ami Asia dinar, where most of the
Armenians used tu live, there was gnd is hardly any
Original from
industry. Though a rieh country in minerai and
agricultural products, yet on. account of the absence
of gond roads and markets, and of robberies and mis-
rule, all efforts toward securing a iivelihood have
been paralyzed. Money eonsequentIy has always been
scaree. Continuai demand of the government for
taxes—soroetimes a year in advanee—the exactions
of the tax-eollectors and petty officiais ]jeep the Ar-
menians in abject poverty and distress. For these
reasons thousands of young men flock to Conatanti-
nople to earn /11013CT #0 support their familles and to
meet these demands.
These men have been hearing of heartrending
c.alamities whieh had fallen capon their familles.
Some had beard of the confiscation of their properties,
some of their young wives being abducted, some of
their sisters being vio]atcd, and their aged parents
and tender children butcbered. A year had pals
silice the massacre at Sassoun, yet the so-called Chris-
tian powers, under whose protection the Christian
subjects of the sultan were placed by the Treaty of
Berlin, had apparently done nothing. But by at-
terapting to do something and failing, they had
aetually aggravated their mimery.
An open enemy is not as implacable as a secret
foe. The Armenians may have also thought that they
would, by petitioning the sultan, emphasize the
pressure of the Powers for the fulfillment of the
promises of reform eontained in the Treaty of Berlin.
Anyhow the Armenians had prepared a petition to
present to the grand vicier in whieh their complainte
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
The Massacre of 1895-6
and requests were set Forth. The authorities were
aware of the matter and had instructed the police
to prevent the presentation of the petition and had
prepared also a country demonstration against the
petitioners by a large uumber of so tas and Turks.
On September 3Otb, 1895, the petitioners started
towards the Sublime Porte with their petition to pre-
sent it to the grand vizier. The police ordered them
to disperse and the softas and Turks attacked them.
The peaceful procession of the petitioners was turned
into a riot, and some five or six hundred Armenians
were killed, some of them were arrested and taken to
prisons and were there stabbed to deatIL
The following letter, written by an American resi-
dent in Constantinople, who had ample opportunity
to verify the facts, will 0dr:tee to show how the sultan
could and did create opportunities to slanghter the
Christians:
"It was very astonishing that the Turks were so

foolish as to resist the efforts of the Arrnenians
present their petition to the sublime Porte. It W11.11
contrarv to the usage of the country te do so, and could
only he erplained as a wilful Net of hostility to the
Armenians; unless the Armenians had Broken the peace
before the Turks attaekerl them—whieh is clenied, When
the grand vizier, Said Pasha, told the sultan that the
demonstration was ta take place and asked for bis will,
the sultan cornmitted the matter to the grand vizier
and the minister of the interior ta arrange together,
giving them full powers. They decided to allow the
petitioners to present their grievanees, nierely taking
the precaution to have troops in the neighborhood, ort
Original from
of sight, but sa posted as to prevent any surprise in case
the Arrnenians should prove to be riotous. Ali was
ready, and the Grand Vizier waa just setting out for
the Porte to receive the Armenians, when he was in-
formed by the sultan that he (the sultan) had decided
against the demonstrotion, and had already ordered his
troops ta resist and disperse any groupa of Armenians
that might appear. Sa the whole responsibility for the
carnage fans upon the foolish (wieked) decision to
override the plans of the ministers."
If in the capital of the empire, in the presence of
the ambassadors of the Powers who were demanding
the protection of the Christians from cruelty and
oppression, such a barbarism can be permitted, what
eould prevent the bloodthirsty wretch from inaugu-
rating a general slaughter of the defenseless Arme-
nians throughout his dominions ? Thus this terrible
occurrence on the 30th of Septeraber, of 1895, was
the signal for hundreds of other massacres which
followed one after the other, not only in the provinces
where -the reforma were expected to make the people
happy, but throughout the empire. And not only
over one hundred thous.and Christians were in the
mort frightful mariner slaughtered and burnt, but
twa or three times as many more were left in such
destitution, that they had to ehoose between starva-
tion and apostasy. "Over the must fruitful province
of the Turkish Empire, a country as large as Ger-
many a stream of Wood and deso]ation was poured
Forth wbich was intended tu destroy a whole Chris-
tian people. . . i;There can be no doubt that the
Turks enjoyed the work of massacre, and carried it
Original from
out with admirable exacine.ss, according to a. previ-
°m'y arranged programme, with processions, blowing
of trumpets, and prayers from the mullahs, who from
the highest minarets invoked the blessing of Allah
on the butehery." 1
According to press reports, the scheme of reforme
submitted by Great Britain, France, and Russia to
the Turkish government on the 11th of May, 1S95,
was signed in due form and on the 17th of October,
1895, handed over to the ambassadors of the powers.
Before this, however, the general massacres had
begun.
The ma sacres took place in the following placef and times:
Constantinople. ................. Sept 30, 1895 500
Trebizond. ......................... Oct. 8, 1895 1,100
Ak Muas ........................... Oct. 9, 1895 45
Gumush. Khans.. ............... Oct. 11, 1895 350
Brame ............................... Oct. 13, 1895
Erzingian ................ Oct. 21, 1895 2,000
................................... Oet. 26, 1895 3000
Palu. ............................. Oct. 25, 1895 650
Diarbiliir. ........................... Oct. 25, 1895 3,000
Kara 1Eiiaser ....................... Oct. 25, 1895 800
Emorum ...... Oct, 30, 1895 1,500
Boutouik and tenus ........ t. 30, 1895 700
Tornzara ............................. Oct. 28 and Nov. 8 700
Malatia. ........................... Nov. 6, 1895 5,000
Arabkir ............................... Nov. 6, 1895 4,000
1lEu-put ............................. Nov. 11, 1895 2,000
I Lepaima, "Armenia and Europe." See Neto Armenia el eine L5.
New York.
3
The PribIit Leder? (Philadelphie), Feb. 17, 169t1, bed the following
edjtorial 'comblent ou a /oes..1 Turbiefs officia report: "What% plarporta Lo be
sa officia! hi of Turkiàh outragea io tle P'rovieee ai Harpoot and corna
of tbe oalithboriaa prepered by a Incal 'rurkiala etabority, ia pub-
Head. The total ournher kifled ie itiven A/ 39,234, aod the Humber of
clutiote u 94,1711:11, The impuni Io ben' what zn3relterious, ea it due
Original from
taurin. .............................. Nov. 10, 1895 2,000
Sivas ......................... Nov. 12, 1895 1,500
Moosh, Nov. 15, 1895.................... 350
Marsovan ........................ Nov. 15, 1895 125
Aintab. ........ Nov. 15, 1895 400
Marash ............................ Nov. 18, 1895 1,000
Zilleh ....................... Nov. 28, 1895 300
Ciesarea .......................... Nov. 30, 1805 400
Urfa. ........................... Oct. 28, and Dee.
28-29 10,000
Biredjik ............ Jan. 1 1896
, 900
Van
Niksar ................... Jung , 1890 20,000
Eghin
Constantinople. ............. Aug. 26-27, 1890 10,000
The number of persens killed, about .................. 100,000
The number of bouses and shops burnt. ............ 12,000
The number of houses Oundered 47,000
The pereons foreed ta accept Moharemedanisra 40,000
1
The nimber of persona left cletitute 400,000
It should not be considered that the number given
as killod are exact, for sonie of those reports have gime
thune the Ambassadors' revissons, and some places
whero massacres have talion place have never been
notieed, beeanse there was noforeiguer, and no native
that WaS able to report was kit dive.
"From that date (October 8, 1895) until the end of
the year the wave of massacre ewept over the six eastern
i
mot show far what purpeee lVeR mftde, ACT does the report mate bow
'natter, usually so jealously juarded, came ta be made public, but lx ie

atilltorifiraire, and the deuils are more sickening ,.han the bar@ mgreigake.
ea thtY !lue' the number of pereete burned !v death: the number who,
periabed from humer end cule.; the uurnher of women outraied; the
number ai forcible conversions to Islam; the nurnber forcibly rnarried
Meelema„ etc. h à a chapter more wortby Oie Dark Aire then rilodern
civilisation, but modern civilisation does net seem able ta penvent
sepstitàon AC tbre piewFure of the Tarir."
à Mise, "Turkey and the Armenàn Atrocidee pp. rel3-4„
Original from
D igitiz by Gooslc UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The Massacre of 1895-6 2,59
provinces, engiang the villages, tocans, and cities where
Armenian lived; innumerable bouses, and schools, and
ehurches were burned, a vast amount of property was
stolen or destroyed, a great number of women and girls
were earried off by Turks and Kurde, multitudes of
people were foreed to aecept the Mohammedan religion,
100,000 Armenian men and boys were slain, and 500,000
Armenian women and children were reduced to beg-
gary. Everywhere it was understood by the Moham-
medan population that they were authorized by order
from Constantinople, to kill all Armenian men and boys
and seize their property. In many places soldiers and
officers joined with the mol) and shared the plunder.
Tite massacres were perpeiraied ira cantempt and der,- I
ance of Europe; they were an expression of Turkisly,
wrath and vengeance; they moere in short, an attempt
to end the Arrnenian question by the destruction of the
Armenian.s. Europe raised the pope of the Christian
population of Turkey, and Europe left them to their
fate."
We had the pleasure, before, of quoting from the
work of Dr. J. Lepsins of Berlin, "Armenia and
Europe.» We are tempted to quote more for a few
reasuns: First, beeause he so fearlessly exposed the
studied efforts of the official press of Germany to
mislead the people with regard to the true nature
of the condition of the Armenians who were mas-
sacred for their Christian faith, even though it was
made to appear that the Turkish government was
endeavoring to suppress a revolution which did not
exiat. Second, lause of his courageous exposition
of the criminal indifferenoe of Europe te abandon the
defenseless Amenions tu the ruthiess and barbarous
I Gram% -Leavenialz the Lumet,'' p. aa.
Original from
tendencies of the Turks. Third, because of his faith-
fully exposing and showing the true nature of the
followers of Mohammed, the absurdity, falsehood,
and deviltry of the Turkish government's excuse of
putting clown a revoit.
"The Turkish people, equipped and armed by the au-
thorities, were delighted to take their share in the work
of murder aide by sine with the miiitary, the %dila
(Reserves), the Zaptiehs (Gendarmes), and the lately
formed Kurclish Irregulars, called the Harnidieh-Eegi-
ment atter the reigning sultan. Every one was in the
test humer. A savage and murderous spirit took
possession of the people. And what else could be ex-
peeted ? Here an officer urgea them on with the cry,
‘Down with the Armenians, it is the sultan% will
Ifere a Vali exhorted them to «Look sharp i in! Plu n-
der t and pray for the sultan r What inducement had
they to cease from murder or from prey I The reward
of piety Say before their eyes, for ail that they muid
seize and carry away was ta be their ovn. . The
nionotonous work of dragging hundreds of defencelesa
Arm.enians out of their homes and hiding-places merely
to behead, throttle, hang, or beat them, soon palled.
The merry mob wa.nted variety. Simple murder became
dull, and the business must now be made more arnusing.
How would it do to light a fire and roast the wounded
at it? To gibhet a few head-downwards? Drive rails
into others? Or tie fifty of them together and fire into
the coil? Putting out eyes and cutting off ears
and noces was a special aceomplishment. Christian
Priests who refused to becorne Mohammedans were con-
sidered partieularly worthy of this fate. Petro-
leum and kerosene were at hand. It is true that the
authorities intended them to be used only for the pur-
pose of burning down houses and destroyiug grain. Eut
why flot put them to eller and more useful purposes?
Original from
The Massacre of 1895-6 261 -
"There was a certain photographer, by the name
Mardiros (martyr, or witness), who had a fine beard,
petroleurn was poured over it and set on fire. Several
Christians were gathered together, kerosene poured over
them, and, as they burnt, others were thrown into the
fumes and suffocated. A woman with luxuriont pair
had gunpowder sprinkled on it, and her head wos biown
off. In a monastery at Koghtzorhayatz, an Effendi,
by narre Abdullah, had a Young Man and a girl placed
close together and with one stroke eut off both their
►eads. But sword and fire can be dispenser? with. The
Kurdish Sheikh, Djevher of Gabars, prored this by bind-
ing two brothers with ropes and pegging them to the
ground with stakes. . . The Baker in Xesserek, who
had already murdered ninety-seven Armenians, which
he proved by exhibiting their ears and noue, dedared
that he would not rest until lie had brought up the num-
ber to one hundred. But. he fourra his master in Hadji
Bego of Tadem, who had butchered more than a hundred
Christians, and who, as a sign of his prowess, out a
woman into four pieces and put thern an posta to public
view. The butcher of Aintab, who stuck the heo.ds of
six Armenians un bis spit, was outdone by the Turk.at
Subasehigulp, who slaughtereci Armenians Iike sheep
and huug their bodies on. mcat-hooks. The people of
1rebizond brought out the humor of the thing; they
hot Adam, the Armenian butcher, and his son, eut
them in pieces, stuck the limbs separately on sticks and
offered them for sole to passera-by: `Who will buy an
arm, a log, feet or hands? Cheap ! Who will buy?
But innocence must be spared. The Sultan had com-
manded that Christians under seventeen should not be
But who heeds sueh caution? . The Mo-
hammedans of a large village in Mara.sh, saved at least
one small child from this Lite by *rowing it into the
fire.
"In Baiburt the destroyer; were mereiful enough in
Original from
fourteen houes to burn the babies with their mothers.
°bannes Avak-ian, a rich civilian of Trebizond, offered
the raging mot all his possessions if they would !pare
his family and him.self. His three-year-old child wea
in hie amis. Both were murdered before the eyes of
the mother and the other children, and then the crowd
seized the spoil. A valant Turk thinks nothing of
Birangling children on the knees of their raothers. Te
play at ball with a baby, and tocs it from one bayonet
to another before ils motheris eyes seerned pleasant sport
for the soldiers of Bitlis. Although it is a fact
that dozens of women and children perished in al! the
massacres, that in Kiauta and Lessouk a hundred women
were mutilateçl, and amongst the victims at Bitlis were
little boys (from five to twelve years of age) of the
Church School of Surp Serkin, we must do the Turk
the justice te acknowledge that these cruelties were not
invariably approved by the head officiais. . . The
populace vent beyond their actuel instructions when
we find that amongst the 450 corpsea buried in the cerne-
tery at Sivas ail the women had been inutitated. As a
rule, however, the authorities did nothing to check the
bloodthirstiness of the masses, and wheneve the work of
merder was tao great for the people atone, the soldiers
were speedily summoned to help.
"Many of the fleeing Armenians were simple enough
to believe that their Churches would be a place of safety;
that in the sanctuary they would be spared. But as
hundreds of churehes and convents had te be reduced
to rince the aim tuas Io da 154Wie with every trace
of eh e hated Christian failh, what mattered the trifting
.
lad that men, yeomen, and children were inside them ?

In Bessuan the doors of the church were broken open
and ail the refugees murdered. Three hundred Arme-
nians escaped to the monastery of Ms.ghapayetzatz enly
ta be butchered with the brotherhood. In Indises (dis-
trict of Luk-Shehri) and in Habusu (district of Har-
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
poot) the churehes were burned over the pends of the
Christians; but here we eannot Marne the people for
the soidiers set the example. In Shabin Kara Hissar
more regard was paid to the ehurch, the two thousand
people who had taken refuge there were at least killed
outside the doora.
"It is worthy of record that the dead bodies of Chris-
tians were dragged naked out of the towns and vil-
lages, horribly mutilated, and then east out in heaps
on the Bâtes, or on dung-hills, or throw -n into streams
and drains, till esses and Jews were requisitioned to
carry the corpses away like the earrion of dead animais.
Among the mass of mutilated humait flesh no one was
able to rceognize his own dead. Shen the dead bodies
were not le as food for dogs, or when they were not
burned with petroleum, a pole was dug into which they
were thrown in a mass. But to men of importance
special funeral honors were paid. The prient Mattheas
of Busseyid, had his head eut off and pIaced between
hie legs, and the young Turks of the town amused thern-
selves by flogging the body. The prient, Der-Harutiun
of Diarbekir, and his colleague from the church at
Alipunar, together with ton other priests from the dis-
trict of Tadem, had the skin flayed from their bodies.
A special monument was erected to the Abbot Stalag,
prior of the monastery of Surp Katch in the district
of Kizan, and to his young assistant; their skins were
etuffed with straw and hung on trees. The Turks of
Arabkir with an imagination worthy of Nero set up the
heads of Armenians iu rowa on long poles, and the com-
mander of the gendarmes at Baiburt, who, on the 26th
of October, received from the women of the village of
Ksauta five hundred pounds sterling in money and
jewels as a ransom for the lires of their husbands and
who, a few days later, changed lis ruind, and colle Ling
together in a field the women and children of the l'il-
Original from
Ized by GOOSIC
el4 Armenia: A Martyr Nation
bige, had them ail pitilessly slaughtered, is worthy of
being chief of Tamerlane's bodyguard.
"At the beginning of the disturbance the inhabitants
of twelve villages north and west of Marash lied for
refuge fo the toron of Turnus with the intention of es-
caping from thence to the inountains near Zeitoun.
About four thousand of them were suddenly one morn-
ing surrounded by soldiers, A terrible butchery began,
and ail ivere plain except three hundred and eighty
vfornen and children these were colleeted together
and driven by the soldiers for two da.ys litre a flock
of sheep to Marash. The government of the Sultan
must show how merciful it could be to the innocent,
even though those unfortunate women were obliged in
the month of December to w - ade through the mountain
snow, and to leave man} of their starving ehildren by
the wayside, as no hait was permitted. One mother tells
us that when she could net carry ber two children any
longer, she pot thern on a horse that belonged to the
Aoldiers, and at the next river the little ones were thrown
into the %voter. Would it not have been more merciful
to have plain ail the 4000 together?
"lias not enough blond been shed ? When will the
cry of this tortured people relui/ the ear of Christendorn ?
What answer will those Christian Powers male who,
eighteen years ago (18'78), stretched a protecting hand
over Armenia and presented lier with }saper reforms,
signed and sealed in the nome of the Almighty? But
enough of this, for there is yet another page of horror
to be disciosed.
"Kill Me men! neir rives, their ciaughters, and
Meir property are ours.' That was the watehword with
which the 8olcliers of Ctesarea urgea on the armed mob
to murder, plumier, and outrage. And this ivatehword
was heard and obeyed in ail the hundreds of towns
and 'Villages where the work of murder was carried out.
Even before the commencement of the massacra the
Original from
shameless Turkish soldiers had dared to ask the Chris-
tian mothers to keep their daughters for them, saying
that soon au the Christian girls in the country would
belong to them.
must already reckon the number of slain at
85,000 in the massacres of 1895-1896) but who can court
all the deeds of shame and infamy, who can number the
tens of thousands who were driven into the rnountains, 1
gord into harems, exposed in the slave-markets, or who,
lifter having been outraged, were secretly murdered? .?
"It seems neeessary to give some ides of the shame
and dishonor to which even at the present time wornen
are exposed. The scoundrel Hadji Bego, who boasted
of having killed a hundred Amenions with hie own
band, hunted a Christian girl naked through the streets
of the town. The Turkish people of Cœsarea, who burnt
thirty Armenian houses with their inhabitants, also
belped to storm the women's baths at the bathing hour.
And with what reception did those thirty women of
Koschmad meet, who wandered over the rnountains with-
ont any clothes, till they reaehed Shinas and f ell into
the bands of the soldiers there? But that was nothing
unusual. There was no massacre in which the murder
of the men tuas rot follotved bg outrage on the omen
and girls; no plunder in which they were not offered
for sale, carried off as spoils, exchanged for herses and
donkeys, or exposed in the slave market. The Agas
or officers distributed the girls among the Zaptieha aucl
soldiers.
"Not safe in their own houses under the eye of their
husbands, who had often, bound to door-ponts, to wit- '
nem their fele, outraged and robbed of all protection,
hunted from bouse to house tilt bey fell a prey to
honor—that, Christian women, is the fats of your sinters
in A rmenia.
«Whieh of the two do you mort pity—the widowed or
orphaned girl cowering among ragea in some co mer of
Original from
lier ruined home, trembling at every footstep of a man,
be he Turk or Kurd, who may force his way in and out-
rage her before her ehildren, or ber brothers and. sinters;
or that other girl who, distinguished perhaps for beauty,
han pleased the eye of some Turkish Aga, and, in spite
of her cries and tuera, bas been dragged into his harem,
and forced to give up at once her honor and her faith?
Can we understand now whe,t drove hundreds of Ar-
menian women to suicide? Or why Chose fifty women
of Lessouk and Krauta threw themselves into the wells,
or leapt from the edge of precipices? We can realize
the horror that filled the soul of that highborn Arme-
pian lady who was earried off with a troop of women
and children and a few men from Uzounova (twenty-
five miles east of Ilarpout). Shen they reached the
Banks of the Euphrates she called to ber commuions,
and, rnshing to the river, threw herself in. That dis-
honor 18 worse than death is proved by the fast, that
flIty-five women and children followed lier example, and
perished in the waters.
"Who !Fould not feel compassion for the unfortunate
old man who thus expresses bis nameless grief in a
letter to his son : 'Oh, I dore not tell you they
came and threatened to kilt me if I refused to give up
your sister. After they Bad taken everything
blanketg, beds, clothes, provisions, and even fuel—they
returned to demand mir daughter. I was prepared to
vrithstand to the end, but. when she saw that they were
about to kill me, she threw herself at their feet, and
cried out: "pare my father i Here I am."'
"Admirers of Turkish army organization and of Mo-
hammedan civilization ought to know that even the
brutality of the Kurdish hordes and the eynicism of the
townspeople were thrown completely into the shade by
the infamous conduet of the soldiers and &Surs..
Although it fills me with disgust to dip my pen into
this eink of corruption, I feel it ia neeessary that the
Original from
• The Massacre of 1895-6 267
world should know what deeds are done in this home of
promised reforma by the guardiana of law and order.
'The truth of the following aeeount is estahlished hy
two independent testimonies whieh lie before me : 'in
the village of Husseyinik (vils.yet of Harpout), sise hun-
dred soldiers (and their offleers) collected together in
the military depot about the same nimber of women
and young girls they first outraged the m. and then
murdered the unhappy victims of their horrible lut.'
'«Does not this blood ery to Heaven? And even
though the kings of the earth be cleaf to its cry, will not
{yod hear r
It should not be eonsidered SUperiinûle to state

that even these facts were brought hy such an able
and honest man as Dr. Lepsius before the attention
bf the German people, the German government still
eourted the friendship of the Turkish government,
and have eueeeeded in keeping the masses of the
honest and gond Christian people to believe that the
Armenians were receiving from the bands of the
Turks what they deserved. Strange as it may appear,
yet nevcrtbeless it is truc, that the Germana were
more willing to believe than. the Englishmen—like
ber Majesty's Government—that Armenians were not
suffering all these atroeities on actount of "their re-
Figious faith." It is a disgraco to humanity, and
especially to the German Kultur, that Germans who
are so thorough in almost everything, should stiil be
80 superficial in this one particular, that they should
not Bec the underlying fast. Dr. Lepsius quotes from

a German daily paper whieh, in diseussing the mas-
sacre at Sassoun, wrote:
Original from
by GOOgle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
"In the absence of other rea.sons for European inter-
vention, the English. and American press have been
obliged to take up the Christian religion of the Arme-
pians. Gladstone, indeed, on the occasion of the farce
of the reception of the deputation from SaAsoun, did
not shrink from speaking of the 'Amenions persecuted
for their Christian faith.' That is a palpable falsehood.
What reason eould the Porte have had for suddenly
setting on foot a religions persecution, when in the
course of hundreds of years it had taken no notice of
the Armenian religion? As a /natter of fact, a genuine
persecution of Christians has never taken place in the
Turkish Empire. Moreover, it would be the most im-
prudent thing the Porte muid do to increase the mani-
fold. di eulties of ifs position by a religious persecu-
tion. . 13
The following is the answer which Dr. Lepsius
gives, and he also sets an array of Tacts against
biassed opinions:
"It is worth while to reproduce this pregnant sun>
mary of a widespread opinion . . for still the German
press daily tels the same tale. . We confine our-
selves to Armenia, and here we must indeed agree that
it not only would he, but was 'the rnost imprudent thing
the Porte could do,' to inaugurate a persecution of
Christianity. For the Christians number one-third of
the subjects of his inajesty, the sultan, and—if we
weigh instead of counting them—in intelligence, edu-
cation, practical ability, and moral eneregy, they take
up two-thirds of the entire population of the Turkish
empire. . We cannot biome him [the journalist],
thon, if he is ignorant of the tact that the dismem-
berment of the Ottoman Empire and the 'manifold dif-
ficulties of its position' can be traced back ïn every
case to the opposition between Islam and Christianity,
Original from
well as to the circumstance that the religions law of
during the last decades has been more
Chan ever the standard of Ottoman poliey-does not
admit equality of civil rights, and that any concession
in this direction from the Porte can only be regarded
`in principle,' i.e., on paper.
"chat are the Arrnenian massacres then? Wâhout
any question their origin was purely political, or to state
it more exactly, they were an administrative measure.
But facts go te proue that, considering the character
of the Mohammedan people, whose very pas-
sions are roused only by religions motives, this admin-
istrative measure must and did, taie the lorry& of a reli-
giouo persecution on a gigantic scat. Are we then,
simply recause of the political engin of this religions
persecution, to be forhidden ta 8peak of the Armenians
as 'persecuted an account of their religions belief ? If
so, there have nover been any religions persecutions in
the world ; for all sueh without exception have been
aasociated with political movements, and even the death
of Christ was nothing but a political event, for political
mares turned the balance et Hia condernnation.
"We have lists before us of 559 villages whose sur-
viving inhabitants were converted to Islam with lire
and sword, of 568 cherches thoroughly pillaged, de-
stroyed, and razed te the ground, of 282 Christian
phurches trensformed into mosques, of 21 Protestant
preachera and 170 Gregorian (Artnenian) priests who
were after enduring unspeakable tortures murdered on
their refusai to accept Islam. We repent, however, that
these figures express only the extent of our information,
and do not, by a long way, rcach tu the extent of the
reality. 1s this a religions persceution or is it not ? ,
The must shameful desecration of the cherches every-
where, the pollution of sacred vessels . the spitting
on Gospels and Bibles which were then tore into a
Original from
thousand pieees—these were the mere aeoeseories to the
draina of vandalism.
"The method adopted for the work of compulsory
conversion wa.s everpehere the came. . In some
towns and villages, even before the oufbreak of the mas-
sacres, the choice given of averting the threatened
fate by embracing Islam. Mere threats of death were
seldom sufficient; bayonets were pointed at the heart,
swords at the ducat. "When this did not avais, tortures
were employed. The priests and preachers, especially
who 2•(!fused to renounce their faith, had to endure
absolutely inconceivabie tortures before they received
the coup de g race. The prient Der Hagop of Harpout,
became insane, when, c]ad only in his shirt, he saw the
mords of fifty soldiers pointed at him. What was to
be done with him P As the Mullahs declared that a
madman cota not be received into Islam he was for
the present thrown into prison for contumacy.
"In the monastery at Tadem the Venerable Archi-
mandrite, Charales Papazian, had first bis 'lands and
afterwards his amis up to the elbows cut oft, on his
refuse to accept Islam. When, even then, he would not
yield, he was beheaded on the pavement of the church.
At Biredjik au old man who refused to renounce his
faith was thrown down, live coals were heaped upon hire,
and, when he writhed in his agony, the - fiends held a
Bible before bis eyes and mockingly bade him read to
them nome of the promises on which he had pinned his
"At Diarbekir, the great stone church of the Syrian

order of St. James, in which a number of refugees were
sheltering, was surrounded by Kurds who fired on it,
broke open the roof, threw down combustibles and at
lest succeecled in bursting open the door. Amid the
joyous choute of the mob the refngees were driven into
the open in dense masses, and received with a hail of
hullets. When the pastor, Jirje Khatherschian, from
Original from
J by G008 I C UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Egypt, who happened to be visiong his relations, wu
recognized as an ecclesiastic he was thrown to the
ground, and beaten tin he became unconscious. One
of the sacred books scattered aroirnd was pushed into
bis mouth, and he was moekingly called upon to preach
a sermon. Burning grands fell on him, and when he
was aroused from his unconscious state by the pain,
and attempted to crawl away, he was seized and hurled
into the blazing fire and burnt to death. Are we net
reminded of the heroism of the Maccabees by a mother
at Ourfa, who, when an attempt was made to fora her
sons to renounce their religion, came running up and
besought them: thora kill you, but do not dent' the
Lord Jesus'—and the steadfast pair Buffered death by
the sword. The wornen and children followed the men
to martyrdom. At Bitlis a hundred women, whose hus-
bands had been slain, were conducted by soldiers to an
open place. Vihat was their answer when they were
called upon to renounee Jesus and saxe their lives:
'No, our husbands died for Him, and we do the
sanie. ' They were massacred."
At CEesarea, in the massacre of November aoth,
Rev. 13r. Avedis Yeretzian, a Imiter and physieian,
his wifo, his eldest son and his brother-in-law were
ruthlessly butchcrcd by the Turks and thrown into the
&mes of their burning house. in another house a
Protestant alone with his twelve year old daughter,
the mother being absent, a Turli burst into the rooni
where the father was, and killed him on his refusai to
el:thrace the Mohammedan faith. He then went into
the room where the girl, unaware of the affair, was
sitting. He saki to her: "Your father le dead be-
cause he would not embrace Islam, now I must make
you a Mohammedan, then E shall tape you to my home
Original from
. by G 008 I C UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
and you will ho treated as my daughter. Are Tou
willingr lier answer was, "I believe in Jesus.
He is my Savionr, and I love Him. I cannot do what
you wisb, even if you kilt me." 11e felI upon her
in bis fury and stabbed her in twelve different places.
The bouse was plundered and burnt with the father'a
corpse lying therein. The sanie evening, in another
part of the toron, a cart draye up ta the home where
the girl' mother was staying. A neighbor, a kindly
disposed Turk, entered and said : "I have brought
you the body of your Lalo daughter. Yeu are a
friend of raine, I eould not leave it lying there. I
am sorry this has happened."
The British Vice-Consul, Mr. Fitzmauriee, who
was sent te Urfa to make an investigation of the
massacre, made the following report:
"On Saturday night (the 28th of December, 1895)

crowds of Armenian men, women and children took
refuge in their fine cathedra!, capable of holding some
eight thousand persona. They Kiministered the sacra-
ment, the fast sacrament, as it proved te be, te eighteeu
hundred 8ouls, recorcling the figure on one of the pillas
of the ehurch.
"Those remained in the cathedra.' overnight, and
were joined on Sunday by several hundred more, who
sought the protection of a building which they eonsid-
ered safe front the mob-violence of the Musulman even
in his fanatieism, At least three thousand individuals
were congregated in the building when the mob at-
tacked it. They first fired in through the windowa,
then smashed in the iron door, and proceeded to mas-
sacre all those, the majority on the ground four being
men. Having thus disposed of the men, and having
Original from
removed some of the Young women, they rifled the
church treasure, shrines, and ornaments to the estent
of some four thousand pounds (Turkish—$17,600), de-
stroying pictures and relies, mockingly calling on Christ
now to provo Himeelf a greater prophet Chan Mo-
hammed.
"A huge, partly atone, partly wooden, gallery, run-
ning round the upper portion of the eathedrat was
packed with a shrieking and terrified mass of women,
children and some men.
"Some of the intruders jumping on the raised altar
platform, began pieking off the latter with revolver
Shots, but as this process seemed ton tedious, they
thought themselves of a more expeditious method em-
ployed against those who lad hidden in the welle. Hav-
ing colleeted a quantity of bedding and the church
matting, they poured some thirty cens of kerosene upon
it and then set fine to the whole. The gallery bearns
and wooden frarne work soon caught fin, whereupon,
blocking up the staircases leading to the gaIlery with
similar inflammable material, they idt the mass ot
struggling human beings to become the prey of the
dames.
"During sevcral hours the siekening odor of roasting
flesh preva.iled in the 'Iowa; and even to day, two monthe
-
and a half atter the massacre, the men of charred re-

mains in the church is unbearable.
"At 3.30. r. t, at the Moslem afternoon prs.yer, the
trumpet again sounded, and the mob drew off from the
Armenian quarter. Shortly afterward the Mufte and
other notables, preceded by music, among which were
bues rnilitary instrumente, vent round the quarter an-
nouneing that the massacre was at an end, and that there
would be no more killing of Christians.
"No distinction was made between Gregorians, Prot-
estants, and Roman Catholice, whose churches, also, were
rifled. The thoroughness with which some of the work
Original from
was done may be understood from the fact that one
hundred twenty-six Armenian familles have been abso-
lutely wiped out, not even a woman or a baby rernaina.
After vert' close and minute inquiry, I believe
that close on eight thousand Armenian perished in the
two days' massacre, between 2500 and 3000 of whom
were killed or burned in the cathedral. I should not,
bowever, be at all surprised if fine thouaand or ten
thousand were subsequently found to be nearer the
mark." 1
Mies Corinna Shattuck, the noble American lady

missionary, was atone in the eity of Urfa during the
massacres. She was bath lion-hearted and tender-
hearted. She wrote: "It was apparent that the ut-
must was done (by the officiais) to protect me, but
how willingly I wouid have died that thonsands of
parents might be spared to their children." It is
atated that seventeen Armenian houses and two hun-
dred forty persans were saved from the massacre by
her special efforts. "Pastor Abou,halydian with his
six motherlese children and many others had fled to
the homme of an Armenian doctor. The Turks at-
tacked the house and killed forty-five men. The pas-
tor plead for life for the cake of his children, but
when hie refused to accept the Islam faith they shot
him through the heart. The eldeat daughter, then in
her I7th year, ran to ber father, lem said to ber,
Tear not, the Lord is with you. I have no fear for
I am going to my dear Saviour.' The Turks took
the children to a masque, but after three clapi they
1 Report of Vice-Consul Flt.imaorkeli Tkukoy, No. F., 1890.
Original from
by Goosie UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
were recovered by Misa Shattuck who kept them untel
claimed by Mende."'
The pastor of the Protestant Armenian church at
Sivas, Garabed Kuludjizn, -was visiting some
strangers in a khan ; he was seizcd lapon and the
demand made of him to dent' Christ and aceept the
Mohammedan faith. On his refusai, he was spot to
death by Moharomeds followers.
The massacre at Marash was---like the rest of mas-
sacres in other places—carefully planned by the au-
thorities and earried out with utmost cruelty and bar-
barism. en the 26th of October about forty Arme-
nians were killed and some shops and houes were
looted. But the plans for the general massacre must
not have been quite matured, nevertheless, Sfteen
thousand Armenians, about one-third of the entire
population of the City, were eompletely terrorized.
The Christians lied and hid thernselves in their bouses
for a while. On the 18th of November, at 8 A.M.,
the fearful slaughter and plunder began. The neer
neighbors of the missionaries fled into the mission-
&ries' houses for safety, and about two hundred per-
sona were eaved. We reproduee the following state-
ments of our missionaries who wit.nessed the honore:
"The massacre in the City was fearful beyond worde

to express. Three Christian quarters, covering a targe
area, were burned. Two Gregorian Armenian Churchea
were burned and in one of them the women and ehildren,
who had sought refuge there, perished in the j'une&
The Second and Third Evangelical Churches were looted
" Leaveming the Levant," pp. 177-8.
Original from
and the inside of the building was eut to pieces. The
venerable pastor of the native chureh conneeted with
the Church of England, after su.ffering tortures, wu
killed. The two head teachers of the American Aeademy,
one of whom was aIso acting pastor of the First Evan-
gelical Church, were killed, and one of them was flayed
clive and then eut to pieces. In all some 1000 Arme-
nians, to whom generally the alternative of Islam or
death was given, were most cruelly slain. Children were
disemboweled, and the dissevered heads of men and
women were kicked about by the soldiers as balla or were
earried on pikes through the streets. And this dire
work of irkurdering, robbing and burning was done, not
by Kurds, but by the rÉgular soldiers of the Ottoman
Government, assisted by the Moslern population of the
eity, and here, as in so ruany other places, the Armenians
were utter]y passive vietims, without arms or possible
means of self-defeuse. So far as is known, not a Turk
was hurt in alt the eight hours' carnage. .
"Such is the preparation which his majepty is making,
preliminary to the fulfillment of his promise to Lord
Salisbury on his honor ?) to carry out the seheme of
reform. Such is the state into whieh England (]l
unwittingly), by her initiative in elaborating and insist-
ing on reforma, has p]unged the Armenians. is it to
her honor Chat she noue leares thetn to be murdered,
robleeti, burned and martyredr
England's enemies—the enemies she had made

almost a hundred years of defending the harbarous
Turk, and her jealous neighbors who moere already
ber enernies—were secretly and openly encouragiiig
the beast in humant forrn ta humilinte England
through Min, and also by befriending him, tbey were
paving the way for their colonial and commercial am-
tél
Original from
bitions. Thus the Armenians moere abandoned to their
fate. The following statement was made, it may he
an attempt of England to throw off her responsibility:
"In February, 1896, the cabinet of Lord Salisbury,
the rainiater who bad concluded the Convention (both
of Cyprus and of Berlin in 187B) confessed that
as the Turks bad refused to carry out reforms proni-
ised in that instrument, it was impossible for Eng-
land, notwithstanding the possession of Cyprus, to
occupy Armenia and prevent the massacres which bad
happened there, and that it had become practically
impossible for her any longer to give effiler moral
or material support to the Turkish power."
England's confession of lier inability—rather her
unwillingness—encouraged the great assassin, the
sultan, to do stil' more of Lis bloody work. The
following statement ia given by Dr. Lepsius: "The
massacres of Van, Niksar, and Eghin in June of
1896, although in their course, 20,000 Armenians
were slaughtered, have, in spite of the détails given
in the Frankfort Journal, made not the slightest
impression on the continental press. For the culture
of Central Europe, such events lie too far away in
the deptbs of TuTkish territory."
There is one more incident which belons to this
chapter. It is the massacre at Constantinople. The
simple narrative of this horrible crime against hu-
vaanity in general, .and the Armenians in particular,
is another indietment not only against the sultan,
but also against the European Power&
$ Bryne, "Traarraucasia and Ararat," p_ 520, 4th «idem".
Original from
J by G008 IC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
On good authority we are informed, that the Turk-
ish government knew beforeliand that certain revo-
lutionary Armenians from Russia would make an
nttack on the Ottoman Bank, and had taken the
necessary measures, not to prevent the revolutionary
action; but to organize, owing to this welcome oppor-
tunity, a universal massacre of the peaceful Arme-
nians of Constantinople.
"About noon (on the 26th of August, 1896) a band

of Arrnenians, mort of thera from Russie, entered the
Ottoznan Bank, with arma and dynamite, toi* the em-
ployees prisoners and barricaded themselves in the build-
ing, with threat that, unless the ambassadors secare
a pledge from the sultan of certain reforma, they
would bloom up the bank with dynamite. To finish with
this part of the atozy, soldiers aoon surrounded the
bank, and negotiations began with the ptors which in
the evening resulted in their ring permitted te leave
the bank, go on board the yacht of the chief manager
and leave the country unmolested.
"Who originated this plot I do not lmow, but it is
certain that the Turkish government knew ail about it,
many dari before, even to the exact time when the
bank waa to be entered, and the minister of police had
made elaborate arrangements, not o arrest these men
or prevent the attack on the bank, but to facilita -te it
and malte it the occasion of a massacre of the Armenien
population of the My. This was to be the crowu of all
the massacres of the year, one worthy of the capital
and the seat of the sultan, a final deflance to the Chris-
tian world. Not marty minutes alter the attaek ou the
bank, the band of Turks, who had bcen organized hy
the minister of police in SUI -mimai and Galata, corn-
meneed the work of killing every AnnetLian they could
Original from
The Massacre of 1895-6 9,79
They were proteeted by large bodies of troops,
who in some cases took part in the eilaughter. Through
Wednesday, Wednesday night, irhursday, and Thursday
night the massacre went on unchecked. An open tele-
gram was sent by the ambassadors to the sultan Thurs-
day night, which perhaps influenced him to give orders
to stop the massacre, and rot many were murdered on
Friday. I do net cire to enter at ail into the horrible
details of this massacre of sonne gen thausand Armenians.
"The massacre of the Armenians came to an end on
Friday, . . but the persecution of there which went
on for rnonths was worse than the massacre. The busi-
ness was destroyed, they plundered and blackmailed
without mercy, they were hunted like ld beasts, they
moere imprisoned, tortured, killed, deported, lied. the
country, until the Armenian population of the City was
reduced by some seventylve tholisands, mostly men, in-
cluding those massacre& . The poverty and dis-
tress of those left clive in Constantinople was often
heartrending, and many women and children died of
slow starvation.
"Sir Michael Herbert, the British charge d'affaires,
and some of the ambassadors did what they muid to
stop the massacre of the Armenians, but the
`concert of Europe' did nothing. It accepted the situa-
ton. The Emperor of Germany went farther. He sent
a special ernba y to present to the sultan a portrait
of his family as a token of Ms esteem." 1
e would have thought it 'muid have been better
to give Sultan Hamid enough time to wasb his hands
of the blood of the Armenians before giving him the
portrait of the imperial family. But the King of
Prussia thought that Abdul Hamid needed a friend
then more than any other time, and the world also
mur l'ours in Coneantinople pp. 245-9,
Original from
may know that Emperor William II of Germany was
the friend of the great assassin. We wonder whether
congeniality is a condition of friendship among raiera
as it is among individuals.
In bis Guildhall speech, November 9, 1896, Lord
Salisbury was board again. He declared that Eng-
land would adhere to the European concert, yet the
veto of any one power, meant that the concert could
not act, he also admitted that ta act separately from
the concert would bring about a war; ngland was
not prepared for this, beceuse her streng-th consisted
in her aavy, and no fleet in the world could "get over
the mountains of Taurus to protect the Armenians."
Thus the European Powers agreed to disagree to force
the sultan to be truthful and fulfill his promises of
reform, or even to stop his cruel work of extermina-
tion of a nation. The result of this disagreement to
coerce the sultan ta act humanely, and the Powers
hiding themselves behind the European concert, was
to leave Abdul Hamid to do as he pleased. And lie
pleased thus: From Constantinople to Van, from the
shores of the Black Sea to the shores of the Mediter-
ranean, "with inexpressible eruelty 150,000 men,
women, and children moere killed, burned or buried
alive, and yet Europe seemed powerless." 1 Why
was (or seemed) Europe powerless Recause the
veto of any one power meant that the Conceri coula
not act. What power or powers did the vetoing ?
We have no desire tu ineriminate any power, for all
Andrews, - A History of Al1 Nations," Vol, IX p. 341. Publisbed
by Lea, Brotbar. and Co.. Philadelphis.
Original from
by pole UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
are guilty. But the evidence, judging by the events
past and present, strongly points to the power which
bas been in desperate love with the modern Jezebel,
the only Mohammedan power, for a political wed-
lock. This political matrimony has been eonsum-
mated in the autumn of 1914. But let us look back
to the -Lime of tho courtship.
In 1888 German financiers secured concession from
the sultan for a railroad in Asia Minor. And G-er-
man colonists and expansionists "dreamned of linking
the Baltic Sea with the Persian gulf and carrying,
the Tentonie empire across Asia." Sinee thon "the
government had sedulously cultivated its influence
over Turkey." And shortly after the massacre of
len thousand Armenians in Constantinople, the
kaiser, by a special embassy presented to the sultan
the Imperial Fa.mily Portrait as a "token of eteem."
Original from
THE REVOLUTION AND MASSACRES OF
ADANA, 1908-1909
S ULTAN ABDUL IFAMIDS despotism during

lis Long and hloody reign lad alienated not
only ail the decent people in bis realm, but
mn some of the worse classes, who, for their liberal
views, not for better ]ives, were lista as bis enemies.
These were not Turks by descent, neither Mohamme-
dans by choice, but being the chiidren of rene_gades,
whose forefathers professed thernselves Mohamme-
dans in order to save their ]ives, their honor, and their
property. Thus these European Mohammedans were
largely of Christian extract, and natura]ly had better
chances to learn from the Western nations, especially
the army offieers, some of whom had been educated
in military schools in Europe. °there, who were
Imown and dogged by the numerous spics of Abdul
Hainid, fled the country into Europe, and in Paris
and other places, earried on a revolutionary propa-
ganda.
The leaders of this movement first inflnenced the
artny and navy o1 cers. Tho latter in turn appealed
to their regiments. When they were sure of success,
and everytbing in readiuess, thon they demanded
282
Original from
LiivGiLud by GOOgle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Revolution and Massacres of Adana US
from Abdul Ramid the restoration of the constitu-
tion which he had suppressed in 1877, and other re-
forms. Their demands were accompanied by . the
threat to mardi tapon Constantinople -with. 60,000
men, if thcy were not inamediately granted. Abdul
ainid was shocked. Some thought he would4xlmmit
suicide. But he was too self-witled and shrewd; and
not without some Lope of frustrating their plana. He
must act at once. There was no chance of doing any-
thing by which he could avoid an immediate die-
ester. Ife must have time. Fre cari have it by ap-
parently and gracefully yielding. He Raid he was
now sure that his people were prepared for a consti-
tutional government, that he was willing to govern
the nation according ta the constitution.
So on the 24th of July, 1908, "by the command of
the sultan, telcgrams were sent to all, divisions of the
army and to the governors of the provinces announc-
ing that his Imperial M.ajesty, Sultan Abdul Hamid,
was graciously pleased to proclaim a constitutional
form of govermnent. The people were dazed and be-
wadered, not knowing what to believe, and when
reassured their outbursts caf joy deiled description.
Turks, Christians, and Jews joined indiscriminately
in their joyful demoustrations."
The sultan having solemnly aworn that he would
rule as a constitutional king and as he appeared to
be doing sa, he was perinitted to remain capon the
throne. But he made no delay in attempting to over-
throw the individuals and the Parliarnent as a whole.
He used varions /num by the bruis of hie under-
Original from
lings and hirelings—sbftas and mullahs—to whom
lie shipped unlimited sums of money. Within nive
months Abdu] Hamid succeeded in inducing hall of
the garrison of Constantinople, about 12,000 men, to
espouse his cause and rift in mutiny.
On the night of April 13th, 1909, these mutinons
soIdiers did rire and fall upon their of6cers. They
killed some of them and imprisoned otbers; then they
marched into the streets, and went over to Stamboul,
and took possession of the House of Parliament. The
president of parliament and the minister of justice
escaped with their lives, but other ruinisters fell by
the assassins' billets. Sultan Hamid's success, how-
ever, was tramaient. Within a. week the Young Turks
rallied and bastened their forces from Albania and
Maeedonia, some 45,000 men well equipped with
artillery, ammunition, and provisions. On the 23d
of April the commander of the Young Turkey army
heard a rumor that Sultan Abdul Ilamid in disap-
pointment and rage had planned on the following day
a general massacre of Christians and his opponenta.
General Mohammed Shevket Pasha, the commander,
moved his army in the afternoon and night of the
earne day.
One di-vision oecupied the old City, Stamboul, and
the other division marehed around the Golden corn
and moved upon Pera, the European quarter (on the
24th). Here the defenders of Abdul Haraid showed
considerable resistance and a severe baffle followed,
but by night the mutinous soldiers moere defeated, and
the Young Turkey army 8urrounded the hill of TU-
Original from
Digitized by Google UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
Revolutiodand Massacres of Adana 285
diz, situated three-quartera of a mile from the shore
of the Bosphorus and separated from Fera by a
valley. He was deposed from caliphate by the
Sheikkrul-Islam. He mas dethroned by a resolution
of Parliarnent On the morning of the 27 th, the sul-
tan, seeing that there was no more pope for hirn,
eurrendered. "The bodyguard waa marched out and
new troops were sent in. That night several Young
officers vient to the palace of the sultan and sum-
moned him to their presence. Re came in, pale as a
shoot, trembling litre a leaf, and begging for bis
He was told that bis life would be spared, but that
for the gond of the country he must leave the city
that night. The Young Turks dealt mercifully
the cruel menarch and allowed him to choose, as hie
companions in exile, eleven women, one child, two
eunuchs, and five servants. These moere placed in car-
riages, and after midnight were driven to the railway
station in StarnhouI. From here they were sent by a
special train to Salonica, three hundred miles west,
and were consigned to a strong bouse prepared for
hile"' This ended the carter as a ruler of Abdul
Hamid, who was distinguished for bis emelt-y, per-
fidy, and infamy.
On the same day (the 13th of April, 1909) that
the mutiny Look place in Constantinople, the Mo-
hammedans of the city and province of Adana, fell
npon the Christian inhabitants, and within a few
deys, they killed the people and looted and plundered
their property. The massacres were committed in
1 Greene. "Leave/à« the Levant." pp, 41 2.
-
Original from
the following pinces: Adana, Alexandretta, Marash,
Idiersina, Hadj in, Kemal), Zeitoon, Kirikon, and ail
the villages. The number of the killed waa esti-
mated 1-rom 25,000 to 50,000. And those who suf-
fered from diseaees and starvation exceeded 150,000.
The following is an extract from a letteri written
by Mrs. Doughty Wylie, wife of the British Consul
at Adana. Yt was published in the London Daily
"Vire are having a perfectly hideous Urne here. Thon-

manda have been murdered-25,000 in this province they
aisy; but the number is probably greater, for every Chris-
tian village is wiped out. In Adana about 5,000 have
perished. Alter Turks and Armenians had made peace,
the Turks came in the night with hose and kerosene
and set Eire to what remained of the Armenian quarter.
Ibert day the French and Armenian Schools were ûred.
Nearly every one of the Armenian Schools perished, any-
body trying to escape being shot clown by the soldiers.
"The Turkish authorities do nothing exeept arma
unoffending Armenians, from whom by torture they
extort the mort faticiful confessions. Even the wounded
are not safe from this injustice. For fiends incarnate
commend me to the Turks. Nobody is safe from them.
They murder babies in front of their mothers, they
murder men, and violate the wives while the husbands
are lying there dying in pools of blood. • The authoritiea
did nothing, and the soldiers were worse Chan the erowd,
for they were better armed. One house in our quarter
was burned with 115 people inside. We counted the
bodies. Soldiers set fire to the door and as the windows
had iron bars, nobody could get out. Every one in the
house was roas(ed dive. They were ail yeomen and &il-
dren and old people."
Original from
Revolution and Massacres of Adana 287
The following is a portion of a letter, by Stephen
Van R. Trowbridge. It describes the condition of
Kessab and the surrounding villages after the
butchery
"Kessab was e thrifty Artnenian toron of eight thon-
Band 'L'habitants, situated on the landward clope of Mt.
Cassius (Arabie, Jebel Akra) which stands out prom-
inently upon the Mediterranean seacoast, hall way be-
tween Alexandretta and Latakia. Kessab is nolv a
mass of blaekened ruina, the stark walls of the ehurches
and houses rising up out of the aches and charred tituber
heaped on every lerhat muet it mean to the five
thousand men, women, and littie children who have
survived a painful flight to the seacoast and now re-
turned to their rnountain homes saeked and burned
There moere nive Christian villages which cloistered about
Kassab in the valleys below. Several of them have been
completely destroyed by fire. All have been plundered
and the helpless people driver out or Alain."
One more witneos of the crimes committed against
hurnanity and Christiarkity may sufice. Bey. Dr.
Christie, the President of St. Paul% Institut; Tar-
sus, wrote:
April 24th, 1909.—"I donbt if ever a massacre equal
in atroeities ta this hos been known in history.
Among the wounded there are multitudes of men,
women and ehildren; we hear of a pastor and bis family,
seven people burned together in their bouse; hosts of
Young women have been assaulted and caried away to
harems, and their names changed to Moslem one&
Christian villages like Osmanieh, Baghchi, Hamidieh,
Kara Tash, Kristian Keoy, Kozolook, have people in
euh, eighty or so are left, nearly all women and chil-
Original from
by G oos I UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
8B Armenia: A Martyr Nation
dren. it is the saine in the ehiftliks (farms) ; there are
hundreds of there ou this vide and fertile plain ; in
every one that we have heard of in the neighborhood of
Tarsus or Adana there has been unsparing slaughter of
the Christian workers, even the Greeks and Syriens
dying as martyrs with the Armenians.
"The annual (Synodieal) meeting was to have been
heId in Adana. So the pastors and delegates of the
ehurehes were on the rond to the north and east of
that City when the trouble began. We have now the
rames of twenty-seven kifled with the particulars of
their deaths4. Tweuty-two ehurehes are kft pastorless.
ft is a fearful bloom. Our two missionaries, (Henry)
Maurer and Daniel M. Rogers, bring the nurnber up to
twenty-nine."
There was a general impression at the time of the
massacres of Adana, that the butchery and plunder
in the cities, towns, and in the villages, were due to
the reaction, that, "The mutiny . and the massacre
were the last stroke of the dying monster Sultan
Abdul Hamid." It appeared plausible, and it was
r
r even probable. But it was and is firmly believed
by others that it was the work of the Young Turks. 1
They did not dethrone Abdul Ramie beeause he was
too cruel to his Christian subjecta. Oh! no. They
f detbroned him, because they wanted to have the glory
of finishing the work of the extermination of the Ar.
menian nation. The Young Turks are the legitimate
sueeessors of Abdul Hamid, Bo far as the latter's de-
termination ta annihilate the Armenians was con•
cerued, and this massacre was another step towards
It waa eutablialvad. 5.. TAI KM A meneare r N. Y.. Amie, 1, 1910,
161).
Original from
Revolution and Massacres of Adana S9
their goal. It may be questioned why they should
do Auch a thing at euh a Lime. The answer is that,
because there was an easy and plausible way of shov-
ing off the responsibility for the crime on the monster
Sultan Abdul ilaraid.* We are told that Talaat Bey
boasted that he had done more in destroying the
Armenians ira thirty (laye Chan Abdul Hamid in
thirty years. It is, moreover, stated that when
Talaat Bey gave the final signal for the massacre
and deportation of the Armenians in 1915, he said,
"After this there will be no linnenian question for
fifty years." There wôuld be no Armenian question
if the Young Turks intended to rule and run the
government aceording to the Constitution. Anne-
nians would have been satisfied even under the mon-
archy had they reeeived what was promised to them,
namely, religious liberty, the protection of their lives,
haler, and property. These, oft-made promises ful-
filled, there could be no Armenian question. Why
should the Young Torb resort te the cruel process of
annihilation of a nation to solve such a simple prob-
lem ? We have to repeat Vambery's words "The
conviction is inovitable that until the power of Islam-
iem is broken the truc reformation of-this land is an
impossibility." (Whether the government is mon-
archical or eonstitutional, it made no differenee.)
"At whoso door shah we lay the blame of cher-
iBhing such a piper? (First at England's, flow at
Germany's.)
: Abdul Harolid (lied oo the leth of Febroary. 1915.
Original from
J by G008 I UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
XVII
TITE REIGN OF THE YOUNG TURKS
FTER the deposal of Abdul Ramid, bis

brother, the third son of Sultan Medjid,
was put upon the throne of the Ottoman
Empire, as Mohammed V. He was born in 1844:
he is now the head of s. constitutional hereditary
raonarchy. A grand vizier ia appointed by the sul-
tan who forms a cabinet According te the Mohfun-
medan law and tradition, the sultan being the head
of bath the state and religion, he also, therefore,
appoints a chief to aet as the head of the Mohamme-
dan religion—Islam. He is called ,cheikh-u1-Islam.
"The constitution provides for a Parliament of two
homes, the Senne, and the Chamber of Deputiea."
For administrative purposes the empire is divided
into Vilayets (Mates), Sanjaks (counfies), Gazas
(districts), and Naheyes (smaller districts).
The raiera of theme divisions are respeetfully
called: Vali, Matassarrif, Kaymakam and Madeer.
Before the restoration of the Constitution, the
TurkiRh army was entirely made tep of the Moham-
medans, but Rince (1908) non-Mohammedans alzo
moere drafted into the army.
From the beginning of the new régime, the Young
290
Original from
The Reign of the Young Turks 291
Turks have been basring some troublesome times. The
first of these troubles was Austria's annexing Bosnia
and Hcrzehovnia, two Turkish provinces. The in-
habitants of these provinces were moetly of Slavo-
nia.n origin, mainly speaking the Servian language--
excepting the Mohammedans, whose forefathers were
Christians„ but who after the Mohammedan occupa-
tion of the country in 1401, and in 1463, had ab-
jured their faith on aecount of the Turkish oppres.
sion.
This oppression and extortionate taxation cansed a
revolution of the Christiane in 1849, but this rebel-
lion was suppressed by Omar Pasha. A more de-
termined upriainz aga inst the uniust government took
place in 1875. This the Turks failed to put clown,
and this failure led to the occupation of these prov-
incea by Austria-llungarians. The Treaty of Berlin
entrusted the administration of these provinces to
Austria-Hungary, and she hais been governing rince
1880, finally annexing them.
This annexation was not resented by the Young
Turks so much as it was by the Bosnians and Ser-
vians. Their desire and hopes of uniting the s e ro-
réligioniets and members of the same Slavonian stook,
were now ended. This resentment was intensified
after the conquests of the Servians in bah of the
Balkan wars. Some of these Bosnians and Servians,
who Lad been thus disappointed, forrned s conspiraq
and committed the awful crime of assassination of
the Are.hduke Ferdinand of Austria, and Lis ;vire,
(»lober, 1908.
Original from
,:J by GOOgle UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
▪

white they were on a visa to Bosnia. The Servian
government was accused b ustria of this conspiracy
and assassination; then came Austria's ultimatum to
Servis and then the war.
The Powers did not consult the governed ; the
Bosnians wanted to unite with the Servians their
kindred, bath in religion and race. Wby should net
the people have the right ta say who should mule over
Umm? The refusai to allow this simple ad of jus-
tice, like a spark set the world on fre.
The next trouble was Bulgarie% declaration of
independenee. 1 Bulgaria had been a prineipality
einee 1878, and had been paying annual tribute ta
the Turkish government. Then came the resistless
dernand of the Greeks of Crete to unite with Oreece.
Then the war between Turkey and Italy in 1911-
1 1 .
Stilt worse than the above incidents was the Balkan
war Utwcon Tu rkey on one sicle and the Balkan
.: 1- cs and Greeee on the other aide. The Balkan
▪ wc, rc Greece, Bulgaria, Servis, and Monte-
ni7ro, The causes o this war were just the same:
the Turkieh oppression and massacres, and the in-
effectuai meddling of the European powers. "Mace-
donia was eeded by Tu.rkey te Bulgaria in 18/8
pursuant to the Treaty of San Stefano, but the Con-
gress of Berlin in the saune year revised (substituted)
this treaty through the insistance of Great Britain
and Austria, and restored the province to Turkey.
In article XXIII of the Treaty of Berlin, the eig-
° On the Stib Qf Oct. 1908
Original from
natory powers bound themselves to establish an or-
garde Iaw providing for gond government in lime-
donia and to see that it was applied. During thirty-
four years that followed, tris promise was unfulfilled,
despite the frequent complainte of the Christian peo-
ples—Bulgars, Greeks, and Serbs—of Turkish mis-
government and atrocities."
It is the same old story. The Great Powers who
made the treaty, article by article, and signed the
instrument, then turned and loft the Turks ta do
the rest. That "rest" was for that' to go on as usual
until the four Balkan states formed an alliance and
decIared war against Turkey in October of 1912.
The war was fortunately of short duration, but
it was the most deeisive and humiliating defeat that
the Turks had reeeived for a long time. Macedonia
was freed from the bloody reign of the Turks, who
for nearly five bundred years Lad held that beautiful
country under their iron heel. brearly two millions
of people, three-fourths of whnm were Christians,
were emancipated from a worse form of slavery. The
defeat of the Turkish armiee was not due to lack of
courage of the Ottoman eoldiere. It was solely due
to the Turkish unpreparedness, their lack of organi-
sation and arrangements for food supply for the
army, and to the inferiority of the Turkish artillery.
The non-Moslem soldiers for the first tirne fought
alongside of the Moslem soldiers. "The bravery and
loyalty of the Armenian soldiers in the Turco-Balkan
lite New Internitioned Yom . Book for the "Yeu 1912, p. 734. Dodd,
1
Moud II Co. New York.
Original from
war were commended by Nazim Pasha, then minister
of war." This Turco-Balkan war ended in May,
1913.
AB the consequence of this war, many Mohamme-
dans from Macedonia left their homes, unwilling to
become subjects of their former "slaves." They
crowded into Constantinople and other places. The
Young Turks tried to settle these refugees in Asiatie
provinces of the empire where the Armenian popu-
lations made the majority. The object of the Young
Turkey government was to reduce the Armenian
majority sa ae to prevent them from asking or ex-
pecting any local reforms. The Armenians protested
through their representative—the patriareh and the
national minci'.
The second Balkan war, in July, 1913, was a vert'
sad one. This war was between Bulgaria and her
former allies, Turkey and »mania. This war was
oecasioned by the unwillingness of the victors in the
former war, to settle the division of the conquered
territory by mutual concessions.
These successive reverses of the Young Turks, who
so eaeily overthrew the despotic reign of Abdul
Hamid, must have filled their enernies at home with
indignation against and contempt for them.
may they have said: "Less than half a dozen years,
but thousands of square miles of land and millions
of peoples have been lost to the empire bath in Europe
and Arica; and if these foula will mule a little longer
the 'pole empire will be lost." So shall it be. They
made their beat friends abroad, their enemies by their
Original from
o igiaized by C10081e UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The Rein of the Young Turks 295
wicked deeds. Their new friends abroad were
anxicrus to help thern in order ta be helped by tbem.
Who can douht that the Young Turks, the present
rulers of the Ottoman empire, longed for an oppor-
tunity to receive the approvaI of the fanaties at home
and gladden the hearts of their new friends abroad ?
The opportonity came. The European war broke
oui Even before the vear the Turkish rulers had
planned a policy of unifying and Turkifying the
Moslem State. Their experiencea with the Balkan
nations had taught a lesson that they would not soon
foret. But they did net start their work at once
when the war began. They had another scheme or use
for the Armenians.
"Before declaring war upon Russia, the Government

of the Young Turks which had long ago deeided upon
this course, sought to have the Armenians instigate a
revoit among their eo-nationalists in the Russian prov-
inces of the CELUCaS118. This suggestion was presented
to the Armenians at the vol! opening of the war by a
deputation composed of Nadji Bey, Boukar-Eddin-
Shakri Bey, and Hilmi Bey. Some Armenian notables
were aasembled inErzerum to exchange views eoneern.
big the European war and nits effecte upon the interests
of Armenia. The deputation from the government in
Constantinople visited the aasembly and revealed un-
reservedly the renon of their visit. It deciared the
Enver Pasha and hie eolleagues were ready to deelare
wax upon Russia and expected from the Armenians in-
valuable assistance. The Armeniaus were requested to
foret volunteer legions that, with the Turkish propa-
gandiste, should cross the %sein frontier, and incite
the population of the Caucasus to revoit. Nadji Bey
Original from
was go sure of the success of the proposition that he
had brought with him to Erzerum tweray-seven Persian,
Turkish, and eircassian propagandiste who with the
assistance nf Armenian volunteers would foncent dis-
alfection in the Caucasus.
"Nadji Bey spoke in a tune of perfect cordiality and
confidence. He described in glowing terme the compen-
sation that would accrue to the Armenians if their ser-
vices, solicited by him, were fortheorning. He en-
deavored to persuade the Armenians that a revolution
in the Causasus was inevitable.' After having contrib-
uted to the victory, the Armenians would be granted
autonorny, under the protection of Turkey, thus re-
uniting ail their dispersed compatriots on bath sicles
of the frontier. Enver Pasha's delegates were ready
to remake the map of the Cauca.sus by a single stroke
of the pen. The Georgians and the Tartars were allotted
their share of the territory, and the Armenians would
receive Kars, the province of Erivan, Van, and Balle.
But the Armenians categorieally refused these attrac-
live propositions and entrusted Nadji Bey with their
-
advice to Enver Pasha not to become embroiled in the

European catastrophe, as it would lead to the downfall
of Turkey.
" 'This is treason,' exclaimed Bouka-Eddin-Shakri
Bey. 'l'ou refuse to Euccer the Empire, forgetting that
you enjoy its hospitality.'
"Notwithstanding the violent objurgations, the Arme-
nians stood firm in their refusai.
"Flowever, these ernissaries of the Young Turks dal
hoped to couvert the Armenians to their viewe, sud a
few weeks later, on the eve of the deelaration of war
lapon Russia, they convoked the assemblies of notables
in ail the vilayets, and once more presented their aug-
* Erpeated by Une Holi► War that "rie to be dechied by fillberis-ukbramai

it has tem dons Riom Twkey ioined the Central Power,.
Original from
gestions—this time eonsiderably modified. They no
longer demanded that the Amenions take the initiative
of an uprising in the Caucasus, but merely endeavored
convince them of the imminence of a revolution and
of the advisability of their joining in it. For the second
Ume the Arrnenians reruained imperturbable in their
refusai.
"Finally war was dedsred between Russia and Turkey.
Would the Armenians shirk perforrning their roilitary
duty? Not at all. They answered the colt reporting
at the mobilization stations."'
The Armenians' reform movement in 1912-3,
under the presideney of Boghos Nubar Pasha, who
was appointed by the Catholicos, was a peaceful
effort to solicit the signatories of Berlin Treaty
(1878) to induce the Turkish governmpnt to put into
execution the reforma guaranteed in that treaty for
Armenia.
lifter the consent of all the Powers was obtained,
then "the Russian draft [of reforms] was revised by
the ambassadors of the Powers at Constantinople,
accepted with modifications, by the Young Turki!h
Government, and aetually promulgated by theni on
the Sth of Fcbruary, 1914. 2
Could such a peaceful procedure have offered the
Young Turks an excuse of provocation for their
atrocities committed in the following year î
I The "Martyrdom of Armenia," ln Paul Perrin, in TU Nino Armenia,
May 15. 1916„ New York.
"The Treatment ol Armeniane in the Ottoman Empire, 1915- 16,"
Dorin.umenti proientecl to Viecount Grey by Vinconot nryes, p. itlin Loodom.
Original from
X V III
TEE MASSACRES OF 1915-18
T
ILERE were two things which iuduced the
Young Turks to declare war on the Allies
in the latter part of October, 1914. They
were positive of a vietory as the early events of the
war and agents of the Teutonic alliance easily could,
and did, persuade Umm. The assurance of conquests
and would-be acquisition of territories, which would
restore to the Young Turkish government its lost
prestige both at home and abroad. But their drearos
were not speedily realized, and probably never
will be,
The real reasons, however, for the beginning of
the massacres at this Lime were the opportune mo-
ment, the European war ; the carrying out a former
well-laid policy of a unified and Turkified State; the
diversion of the attention of the Moslem populace
from failures and mistakes of the Young Turks, and
the congeniality of the work of plumier and merder
which vert' f ew followers of Mohammed would refuse
to enjoy. They delight ta see Christians and Chris-
tianity trampled under their feet. Thus the Young
Turks, the rulers of Turkey, gare the greatest pleas-
tire to a large number of Mohammedans by assigning
208
Original from
Digezed by Google UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The Massacres of 1015-16 299
to them the work of annihilation of the oldeat Chris-
tian nation in the empire.
The suilerings of the Armenians began right after
the declaration of war—or rather simultaneously
with it. All the males between the ages of t -wenty
and forty-five, and soon these of eighteen to fifty,
were called to anus. Some paid commutation in
place of enrolment, and others who had passed the
age of military training before the ratification of the
new military service law of 1908, as were entitled
to exemption, as long as they paid the annual com-
mutation tax. Yet these also were drafted in viola-
tion of their rights. liowever, they were not left
in the army vert' long, but were deprived of their
arma by order of the government, and put into groupa
of laborers to work on the roads. A "gang of un-
scrupulous ruffians," had control of the Turkish gov-
ernment, but whether they had not quite matured
their plans, or whether they were in consultation
with their foreign advisers, or whether they hesitated
to put their plans into action, they waited until the
spring.
The massacres began in the spring of 1915, but
aven before massacres immediately after the deela-
ration of war, the Turkish govermaent also pro-
elaimed "a holy war"t'jehad. In the fewest words,
a holy war is this: Ever rince the reign of Sultan
Selim I the Sultans of Tnrkey claimed s lawful
,
successorship to the Caliphs of Baghdad and the Sul-

tans of Egypt. The Sultan of Turkey is the head
Bei the Moulai> ou p.
Original from
of Islam and the defender thereof. Wheuever, there-
fore, the Mohammedan faith is in danger, the Sultan,
the pretended suce or of Mohammed, theoretically
lias the power tel call capon the faithful tbroughout
the world tu rise in arum against the enemies of their
religion.
The Turkish government was indueed by lier allies
net only to enter this terrible confliot, but also to
proclaim this holy war. The object of the latter was
to rouse the passions of the Mohammedans throughout
the world against those powers which were figbting
the Turco-Teutonic alliance, with the hope of creat-
ing disastrous revoIts in British, French, and Russian
possessions, where about 150,000,000 Moharamedan
subjects were peacefully living. The following ex-
ultant announcement was made from Berlin by the
German government, on November 2CFth, 1914:
"From ail sections of Egypt corne reports of enthu-
siastic manifestations in favor of a holy war. The
Shein-ul-Islam bas communicated with a majority of
the Mohammedan princes of Asia and Africa, who de-
clare they will assist Turkey in a war against Eng-
land."1
We are glad to say that, as is now well known,
this project coinpletely failed in those countries where
it would have doue the mort haret, but it had ita
dire cousequences in Persia. Iminediately after
their declaration of war on the Allies the Turks look
the offensive on a large seale. One army invaded the
Russian territory, and another eroased the Persian
3
Ste ne North American (PUAI Mat S. 1916.
Original from
frontier and erg tered the province of Azerbaijan. In
this province were many Syrians (Nestorians) and
Annenians, who were living in villages and towns.
These Syrian Christians—litre the Armenians—have
suffered many vicissitudes, including massacres by
the bands of the Turks and Bords. But the Turkish
invasion and short occupation of this province in win-
ter and ear]y spring brought ncw honora upon the
Christian inhabitants botte Arnienians and Syrians.
The moment hostilities broke out, the Turco-
Kurdish soldiery began to indulgo itself in atrocities.
The Persian province of Azerbaijan contains a large
population of Syriac Christians, and the suffering of
these people at the bands of the invading hordes are
described with terrible detail in letters from German
missionariest resident among them, laiera which
were published on October 18 (1915), in the Duteh
newspaper de Neimve ,Rolterclaynshe Courant. Front
the contents of these letters we select the following:
"The latest news is that 4000 Syrians and one hun-

dred Amenions have died of disease atone, at the mis-
sions, within the List few months. All villages in the
aurrounding districts, with two or three exceptions, have
been p]undered and bure. 20,000 Christians have been
slaughterea in Ourmia and its environs. Many ehui'ches
have been destroyed and burnt, and also many bouses in
the toron. . ."
And bore is a decription from another letter:
"In Hoftewan and Solast 850 corpses, without heads,
have been recovered from the wells and cisterns alone.
Member' of the "Deutsch Orient-Magon."
Original from
Why? Because th.e commanding otlicer had put a prise
on nem Chei8tian head. In Hoftewan alone more than
500 women and girls were delivered ta the Kurds at
Sancljhulak. One can imagine the fate of these unfor-
tunate ereatures. In Diliman crowds of Christians were
thrown bute prison and eompclled to aceept Islam. The
men were cireumcised. Gulpardjin, the richest village
in the Ourmia province, has been razed ta the ground_.
The men were slain, the good-looking women and girls
carried away. The same in Babaru. Hundreds, of
women jumped into the deep river, when they saw how
many of their sinters were violated by the bands of
brigands, in broad daylight, in the middle of the rond.
So aise at Miandoab in the Suldus district"I
Dr. Sargis, an Armenian by nationality, a Persian

by birth, and an American citizen by choice, was
doing medieal missionary work in Persia. Ho bas
reeently returned by way of Russia. Re stated, that
in the City of Tirunlia nione, ten thousand copies of
the proclamation of the "holy war" were received
and distributed amang the Mohannnedans. Dr. Sur-
gis further stated in an interviewe as follows:
"Followers of Mohammed have been expeeting a 41oLy

war' for figes. They have been taught to expert the
coming of Mehdi, their Messiahp and the spread of
Mohammed rute over the earth. Now they are preach-
ing in their masques that Eniperor William of G-ermany
is Mehdi." He further stated that German soldiers
Poster thi8 fanatieism, -outil the Moharnmedan has the
idea that the kaiser and all Germany have been con-
' Toynbee, "Armeninn Atroeitim" pp. 85-811. Publithed by Uodder
and. Sioughton, Landen and New York.
vais interieew /F U publiahed in Tad Negh À.ttieriCCIR. Phila.. Fah. 14,
1916.
Original from
by GOOSIC
verfed to Islam. Mers of German arrny wear
bands on their arme with the creed of Islam—`Ti here
is only one (yod and Mohammed is Hia prophet. 1 At
Ispahan the German offieers enter the masque and say
Muharnmedan prayere. The massacres in Urumia began
a year ago, after the withdrawal of the Russian troopa.
The Russians had been gone only five hours when the
murder and plunder began. Of the 113 Christian vil-
lages in Ferais, rot one escaped.
"In Ada was an Armenian merchant, Havil by naine.
. Havil was hot down in the street, bath lege
Broken and lie lay helpless until he died. Death didn't
corne soon enough, however, te prevent him seeing
eight-year-old daughter captured by the fanatic Kurda
and outragea before bis eyes. That happened au Janu-
ary 3, 1915.
"In the toron of Houri was a vert' old Christian
aura. The &natice entered it, took the Bible from
the pulpit, tore out its pages and carpeted the fluor with
them. Here they kd hundreds of girls and women-
many of whom never kit the building.
"At Gulpashan, seventy-aine men were tied hand to
Land and killed. Not one girl in the village escaped.
The Turkish officiers entered one home and. carried off
several girls, who were weeping around the body of their
brother, a victim of the ma acre.
"At a bouse in Urumia, mrhere I was ealled ta treat
an army °Meer, I found a girl. Skie tom me she had
been brought there from a nearby Armenian village,
whieh had been raided. Then days before the massacre
she had been married, and she saw her husband killed
before ber eyes. She was taken to the City and held there
by three ofEcers. I got them to release lier, but she died
—she had suffered too much.
"A Turkish soldier killed a Young Armenian at Garo-
jalu and carried off his wife and two small ehildren, a
boy and a girl. In leaving the City, the soldiers had tg
,
Original from
cross a bridge spanning the river. The soldiers dropped
the two children into the river, one on either aide of
the bridge, and led the mother away captive.
"There was a Catholie priest, Yahmaruvi, who had
endeared hirnself to the people of the village. He acted
as peacemaker in the quarrels between Lite Arnienians
and the Moharnmcdans. Ali Christians in the village
were slaughtered but this pied:. The soldiers came and
told him he heeame a priest of Islam they would let
him live, because even the Mohamrnedans in the village
loved hiin. They tried te get the old priest to repeat
their creed. He started with them: 'There is only one
God—and Jesus Christ, His son, is my Saviour; the
priest uttered at the end. They eut off his head. .
A doctor by name Shimmon was educated Ÿn thia
country and naturally became a citizen. Of him Dr.
Sargis sain : "They tried to get him te renomme Chris-
tianity. When he refused, they poured oil on his body
and set fire to him."
Dr. W. S. Vanneman, the head of the mission hos-

pital at Tabris, Persia, wrote to the Board of Foreign
Missions of the Presbyterian Chureh, N. Y. City,
tender date of March 14, 1915:
"About ten deys ago the Kurds in almas, with the

permission of the Turkish troops, gathered ail the Nes-
torian and Arrnenian men remaining there, it is re-
ported, about eight hundred. Four hundred were sent
to Khosrova and four hundred to Hait Dewan ululer
the pretense of giving them bread. They were field
a few days and then tortured and massacred. Ifany
women and ehildren were taken away and ill-treated.
This happened a day or two before the advancing Rus-
aian army took Sabras.
"We are vert' anxious about Urnmia. A letter dated
Mania Li from Dr. Shedd came erough two days ago.
Original from
He aid things were getting worse. Guipashan, which
hitherto had not been clisturbed, had been plundered
and ruined. I think this was the only village which
remained. Fifty-one of the mort prominent men of this
village were taken out and shot. The women and girls
were violated. This was done by the Turkish soldiers.
"Party ?non had ben taken from. the Roman Catho-
lie mission in Urumia eity, kept prisoners a few days,
then shot."
Under date of March 21, Doctor Vanneman wrote;
"-We are more anxious thon ever about Ururnia.
March 17th, Turkish troops attaeked our miefon and
the Roman Catholie mission and look five native Rua-
sian priests from our compound and treated them badly.
We do not know yet if they were killed. Mr. Allen was
also treated badly because he had sent out three mes-
sengers away from Ururnia.
"Soule native Christian preachers have been crueil3ed
and some bumed. ."
The testimonies of the German and American mis-
aionaries confirm and supplem.ent one another, and
show the fearful results of the holy war. For the
Persian Arnienians and Nestorians—Persia itself-
had nothing to do with Turkey. But the object of the
Young Turks and their allies was to grouse the
Mohatamedans of Persia —the only Mohammedan
power besicles Turkey—against Russia, and Turks
and Tatars in Transcaucasia, and that thus tbey
might spread the lire of the holy war. But the y have
signally failed in the main.
Vilen the Turkish tune had to retreat from Pendit
before the advaneing Russians and fel back into
Original from
Armenia proper in Turkish territory, they let lem
the demons—the Turkish regular and Kurdish ir-
regular troops upon the Armenian population. Their
barbarities, outragea, mutiiationa, murders, the de-
vastations of numerous Armenian villages, by the
sword and fire, are beyond the possibility of descrip-
tion. The few that coula escape came to Van and
told the people of the horrors they witnessed and
passed tbrough.
The _Armenians of Van knew that the saine Tate
would soon corne ta them. What should they do ?
Be loyal, sx.ibmissive, passive, be butchered by the
Turkish soldiers and by their inveterate envies, the
Kurds? Or should they make an attempt of self-
defense, and let it coat the Turks and Kurds some-
thing more than the more time, labor and arrunu-
nition to massacre the Armenians of Van ? And
that even if they should be deelared rebels against the
lawful authorities by the Prussian and Turkish
°facials? They decided upon the latter. And they
did net decide too soon either. For on the 20th of
April, Jevdet Bey, the governor of Van, and the
Turkish soldiers commenced an attack on the City.
The Armenians armed themseIve.s as best they could,
and making such barricades and defenses as time
and rnaterials could permit, they stood a siege of
twenty-aeven days--only about 1500 defendera
against 5000 assailants well equipped with artillery.
The Turks and Kurds on hearing of a Russian force
approavhing left thon and fled southward. Ein the
ritit of May, the .Russians occupied Van.
Original from
The Massacres of 1916-- 16 307
This à one of only two instances where the Arme-
niant disappointed the Turkish goverument and her
Teutenic and Kurdish allies, and deprived thon of
the pleasure of massacring the Christiane. No won-
der that in the face of su.ch instances Count Ernst
von Reventlow resented the American protest against
Turkish massacres of the Armenians. We reproduce
only one paragraph from Reventlow's article: 1
"Indeed, the Turkish empire bas been long enough
compelled to allow ail powera who would destroy and
rob her have their say in her affaira. To-day the Mime
for this is past. It will be past for ever, so mon as the
German empire takes up determinedly the standpoint
that the question as to what it intends to do with the
bloodthirsty Armenians is one that concerna her Turkish
ally alone."
Rcsurning our dolefui narrative in thia Section,

we regret to say that the first occupation of Van by
the Russians vrac ne the lest. For towards the end
of July, the Turks, being stron.gly reinforced, took
the offensive and succeeded in oecupying Van. AI-
though the Turkish offensive and occupation of Van
lasted only a short tirne—about three weeks---yet
within that time tbey exterminated ail the Armeniane
behind their fines, and in the country through
they marched. The retiring Russians, however, con-
tested stubborrily every mile of ground, and gained
time for the Armenians to escape the country, while
the Russians fought rear-guard actions and held back
1 Vois Reverilowsg article wu publiebed in the Defitehe Taér« Zeigunf i
toported in the Deillee, I Qum from the ,lords M'Ortie:Ut, Oct. 15, 1915.
Original from
J by G 008 I UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
the Turks and Kurde from cutting the line of retreat
of the Armenian refugees. The oufferinge of those
panic-stricken people were terrible. One of the Ger
man missionaries, in Persia, Tyvrote:
"On the nad, I found four Little children4 The
mother sat on the ground, ber back resting against a
wall. The hollow-eyed chiidren rais up to me, stretching
out their bands and erying 'Bread I Bread I> When I
came doser to the mother, I saw that Elbe was dying."
Here is a brie' description of the whole scene:
"I wonder if it is possible to witness a more agonir,
ing sight than the present one. Human beings are
dying in hundreds from hunger, thirst, and exhaustion,
and the means for relieving the dietress are very seanty.
There is absolutely no possibility of even buying Bread.
The erst contingent of refugees bas already reached
this place (Igdir). Owing to congestion on the reads,
the human tille had to be broken up into two channels;
about 100,000 walked through the plain of Abagha, their
rear being guarded by the Russian army under General
N. and the Armenian regiments under Andrianig and
Dero; another 50,000 from the city of Van were diverted
Lute Persia, their rear being defended by the mounted
regiments of Keri and Hamazasp. Moedy rear-guard
actions are being fought ta stem the Turks and Kurde,
who are pressing forward in order te eut the line of
retreat of the Armenians."
Pe will at present leave these suffering thousands
in the bands of their sympathizing friends, the Rus-
sians, and the Russ;an Armenians, and return to
Armenia to sec the condition of those who muid mot
tee the country.
Original from
The news of what was taking place hehind the
Turkish arme fines reached the Novaye Vryenya
of Petrograd on Ju ly 22d.
"The Turkish atrocities in the district of Bahia are

indescribabIe. Alter having massacred the whole male
population of this district, the Turks collected 9000
women and children frora the surrounding villages, and
drove them in upon Bitlis. Two days Iater they marched
them out k the bank of the Tigris, shot them all, and
threw the 9000 corpses into the river.
"On the Euphrates, the Turks have eut down more
than 1000 Armenians, throwing their bodies into the
river. At the same Lime, four bat lions moere ordered
to march upon the valley of Moosh to finish with the
12,000 Armenians inhabiting this valley. According
to the latest information, the massacre }pas already
hegun. . All the Armenians in the Diarbekir region
will likewise be massaered."
Ilere is another instance of suppressing the Arme-

nian rebellion. The detailed ne va was published on
September 4th, by the Armenian journal, Cote-
nag of New York:
"Incredible news cornes in about the massacres at
Bitlis. In one village 1000 Armenians—men, women,
and children—have been crowded into a wooden ho/Ise,
and the bouse set on fire. In another large village of
the district, only thirty-six people have escaped the
massacre. In another, they roped togother men and
women by dozens, and threw them into the Lake of Van.
A Young Armenian of Bitlis, who was in the army,
and who, alter being disarmcd and cmployed on road-
making, sueceeded in escaping and reaching Van, relates
flat the ex-vali of Van, Djevdet Bey, haa had males
Original from
between the ages of filteen and fort ► massacre-d at Eitlio.
fie has had their familles deported in the direction of
Sert, but has kept with him all the prettiest
is now occupied terri of thousands of Turkish
and Kurdide inoulkadfirs (refugeea)."
The condition of affairs in northwestern and west-

ern Armenia and in the provinces of Asia Minor
was not any better. It was, in flet, a great deal
worse. Because there was no Russian array to pro-
teet filen', or in case of danger, to take them inter a
friendly country, no natter with what terrible bard-
slips they may get there. They were absolutely help-
leas and completely nt the mercy of the ruthleas
cruelty of the Turkish officiais and mobs.
In April, the central governrnent, from Constanti-
nople, sent orders to the !mil authorities in Armenia
and Asia Minor to the effet that the Armeniana
having hem found to be a great danger to the security -
of the state, tbey should be severely suppressed in
advance in order that they might be made harmless,
and the empire inight lie safe. Most of the local
authorities at once understood what the orders meant,
and were not slow to undertake the work. The orders
moere earried out in the folieving manner:
On an appointed day, the governor of a town or
eity, whichever it might happen to be, summoned ail
able bodied men of Armenian race to present them-
selves either in a governrnent building or some such
designated place. A sufficient number of police and
gendarmes are on hand to see that this demand is
obeyed hy all. If any Armenian lias the audaeity
Original from
to disobey, he is dragged there by force. Then these
men were led into a Ionely spot and were disposed of.
The gendarmes or the police who did the work of
°mention returned into the toron. If the /nimber
was too large to take them all at once, the process
was repeated until ail the work was done in the same
manner.
Following is the description of one of scores of its
kind:
"In the town of Agantz a list of those to be exeented
was sent to the local gevernor, and 2500 (men) were
swnmoned to appear at the goverrior's house and listen
b the reading of a proclamation. The natives knew
the meaning of the order, and many of them ignored
it. They were later dragged to prison by gendarmes
and held for execution.
"It is conservatively estimated that 2500 listed men
were held in prison here. They were taken out in groupa
nf e. fty, led to a trench and there spot clown. The
fifty dead were tossed to one side, a fresh group of fifty
led to the trench. This trernendous execution was con-
tinued until the entre 2500 ixten were maasacred."
One more instance:
ge
. . One night towards the end of !lime (1915),
suddenly, without arky warning, the bouses of most of
all of the Armenians who stiil remained in the City were
forciblv entered by the police and gendarmes. The men
were a.rrested and held as prisoners in the soldiere bar-
radis at one side of the city. Their whole number
amounted to 1213.' Two more of our leading Armenian
1
The Arminien population of thia ity wu 12.000, but all the males
between ti3 end 50 were aralted int° the array and teken &Vele before
Original from
31t Armenia: A Martyr Nation
professors were arrested on this occasion. . ." There
men "were told that they were to be sent away into
exile at Mosul, in the deserte of Mesopotamia, six or
seven hundred miles away. . These 1213 men,
after being field for a few deys, were bound together in
aman groups of five or six men each, and sent off at
night in companies of from fifty to one hundred fifty
under the escort of gendarmes. Some fifteen miles from
the City thcy were set upon by the gendarmes and by
bondsmen ealled dettes and ernelly murdered with
axes. . . One of the gendarmes who helped drive
away these 1213 men boasted te our French teacher that
fie had killed fifty Armenians with his owu bande, and
had obtained from them 150 Turkish Pounds. The
chief of police at stated that none of these 1213
men remained al ive. Our Consular Agent visited the
place of this slaughter ear]y in August, and hrought
back with him Turkish 'Nufus tezkereses: identifica-
tion papers, taken from the bodies of the victims. I
personaily saw these papers. They were all besmeared
with blood."
There is no need to tell the same monotonous tale
of mort fiendish murders which took place all over
Armenia and Asia Minor wherever the Armenians
were found; and the local authorities with scrupulous
exactness obeyed the behests of their superiors, the
arch fienda ai Constantinople. Some of our Prussien
friends, in spite of al!, still say: "If the Porte deems
it necessary that the Armenian rebellions and (liber
riotous proeeedings be repressed with ail available
imans, so that a repetition becomes impossible, sucli
actions arc not to be designated either as rnurders or
as atrocities. They are simply justifiable and neces-
sary mensures. . ."
Original from
Woe to the men, women and children of the Arme-
nian race, that have been judged and dealt with by the
Prussian sense of justice I The Bel ans in the West,
the Arrnenians in the East were tre.ated by the same
Prussian sense of justice.
Here is another instance of the "bloodthirsty Ar-
menian rebellions" whose suppression is "simply
justifiable and neeessary," as Count Ernst von Re-
ventlow ses:
"To give one instance of the thorough and remorse-
less in which the massacres were carried out, it
rnay suffice to refer fo the case of Trebizond, a ease
vouched for by the Italian Consul, who was present
when the slaughter was carried out, hie country not
having then deelared war against Turkey. Orders came
from Constantinople that all the Armenian Christians
in Trebizond were to be killed. Marly of the Moslems
tried to cave their Christian neighbors, and offered them
shelter iu thoir houses, but the Turkish authorities were
i mplacable. Obeying the orders which they had re-
ceived, they hunted out all the Christiane, gathered them
together, and drove a great crowd of them down the
atreets of Trebizond, Fast the fortress, to the edge of
the sea. There they were all put on board $ailing boats,
carried out some distance on the Black Sen, and there
thrown overboard and drowned. Near]y the whole Ar-
menian population of from 8000 to 10,000 were de-
stroyed—SOMe in Ulis way, some by slaughter, some
being sent to death elsewhere." 1
ARowing that, at the least there were 1,500,000

»menins in the Tnrkieh empire in the autnmn of
I Toi-cible. "A.rmeztom Aitrneitbee," pp quotation
from Lord Bryciem report. publisbed by riedder and Stoughten.
Original from
1914, the government could draw out at least 100,000
aoldiers—most probably she did draw twice as manu.
These Boldiers could and gladly would render excel-
lent service to the empire. Their loyalty has net
heen suspected, ueither bas their fidelity been in ques-
tion. chat a criminal folly te disarm them, what
an unpardonable sin, and a suicidai act ta massacre
them. But that is what the Young Turks did. They
are trying to get rid of the Christian population of
Turkey by the sword and fire on the one hand, on
the other hand, they were letting the Gennans Lake
charge and have control of the army and navy and
make the Turkish government a German vassalage;
and yet they say they arc going ta "have Turkey for
the Turks."
The following is rom the pen of Dr. Herbert
Adams Gibbons, who tells us what the Armenian
ex-soldiers were doing and how they were treated by
the government which they moere serving:
"In the &ennui of 1914, the Turks began to rnohilize

Christians as well as Moslems for the array. For six
nionths, in every part of Turkey they called upon the
Armenians for military service. Exemption money wax
accepted for those who could pay. A few weeks later
the exemption certificates were disregarded, and their
holders enrolled. The younger classes of Armeniana,
who did not live too far from Constantinople, were
place& as in the Balkan vars, in the active arrny. The
vider ones, and ail the Armenians enrolled in the more
distant region, were utilized for road, raiIway, and fort-
ification building. Wherever they were eallpd, and to
whatever 'task they were put, the Armenians did their
Original from
D igitized by G 0081e UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
duty and worked for the defense of Turkey. They
proved thentselves brave saldiers and inielligent and
industrious laborers.
In order to prevent the possibility of trouble
from Armenians mobilized for railway and road con-
struction, they were divided into companies of from
three to Pive hundred, and put to work at intercala of
several mites. Regiments of the Turkish regular anny
were sent 'to put down the Armenian rovolution,' and
came suddenly. upon the little groupa of workers piying
piekaxe, crowbar, and 8hovei. The 'rebels' were riddled
with bullets before they know what was happening. The
lew who managed to flee were followod by mounted men,
and shot or sabred.
"Telegrams began to pour in upon Talaat Bey at
Constantinople, anuonneing that here, there, and every-
where Armenian uprisings had been put down, and tele-
grams were returned, congratnlating the local officiais
upon the success of their prompt measures. To neutral
newspaper men at Constantinople, to neutral diplomats,
who had 'heard vaguely of a recnrrence of Armenian
maeseres, this telegraphie correspondence was shown as
proof that an imminent danger had been averted. 'We
have not been cruel, but we admit having been severe;
declared Talaat Bey. 'This is war. Ume.> "
' Gibbon'. "The 'M'Élue. Pige ed Modern Histery,l epp. 17, 18, 21, 2&
published by G. P. Pinnules Boni, New York, 1918.
Original from
I
XIX
TETE DEPORTATIONS
T
HE second set was far more diabolical and
hellish Chan the first, because it was not an
instant death by shooting or knocking on the
head with an axe, or sabring, or throwing boat-loads
of human beings into the sea. /I was death by star-
tation, by Tape, by disease and by a slavery far worse
Man di. By what roma was this to be accom-
plished ? By deportation.
By the help of the sultan, who marshaled his hosto
against Heaven, of whom John Milton wrote cen-
turies ago, the arch fiends at Constantinople hatched
out this plan of deportation of the entire Armenian
population to Mesepotamia, a distance of from 300
ta 700 miles away from the Armenian communitie&
@rders came from the central government at Constan-
tinople to the local authorities in the provinces of
Asia Minor and Armenia. "There orders were ex-
plicit and detailed. No haznlet was too insignificant
to be w sscd. The news was given by town criera
that every Arrnenian was to be ready to leave at a
eertaip pour for an unknown destination. There were
no exceptions for the aged, the ill, the women in preg-
nancy. Only rich "perchants and bunkers and
gond-Iooking women and girls were allowed to escape
316
Digitized by Google Original from

The Deportations 317
by professing Islam; and let it be said to their ever-
lasting honor that few availed themselves of this
means of escape."
There were several reasons for the seheme of de-
portation; one of them was the helpiess women, chiI-
dren, the ill and the aged men were sti11 menacing
the safety of the empire! Another, and the most
fondamental reason was the government's détermina-
tion to get rid of the Armenians so as to get rid of
the Armenian question once for all. Still another
reason was that the homes of the Armenians were
wanted in advance. The Moslem refugees from Mem-
donia must be settled in the provinces which were
oceupied by the Armenians. Another reason was to
show how the association of the Turk with the highly
eultured and eivilized nation, the German, bat] mol-
Med the brutal heart of the Turk, who did not, and
would mot massacre the dcfenseless women, ebildren,
the ill, the aged men—for sueh stories are "fabrica-
tions!"
e reproduce a few instances of these staries
which the Turkish Ambassador—it may be the Ger-
man ton declares are "fabrications, no women and
children have been killed."
'%.'e are shocked at the cruelties perpetrated in these
massacres. Trenchant pens bave portrayed the honora.
Even some Germans have been found to denounce these
massacres and te accuse the infarnous ally d fixe Teu-
tonie kaisers of the mat terrible cruelties. Witness the
foflowing narative whieh I ouate from the November,
1915, issue of the Allegemeine fiffoione Zeilschrift,
published in Berlin.
Original from
" 'A gendarme related to us, in such details as to
make us shudder, how the Turks had maltreated a group
of women and children, who were driven into exile.
They slaughtered the Armenians without any bindrance.
Each day ten or twelve men are hurled clown into the
ravines. They crash the skulls of those children who
are too weak to walk.
" 'One day, early, we heard the procession of those
doorned victime. Their misfortune was indescribable.
They were in absolute silence—the yourg and old, even
grandfathers advancing -ander such burdens as even their
esses could hardly carry. All were to be chained to--
Ober and thon precipitated from the highest summit
of a steep rock into the torrent of the Euphrates river.
This from sur hearts. Our gendarme tells us that he
ha.d driven from Ifama-Khatoun a similar group of
people, composed of 3000 women and children, whe tvere
ex t crm i nal cd.
" 'Ou the 3Oth day of May, 674 Armenians were
embarked in 13 sloops on the Tigris. Gendarmes were
in each embarkation. These sloops departed towards
Mosul. On the way the gendarmes threw all the unfor-
tunates into the river, after having rohbed thein of their
money and clothing. They kept the money and sold
the clothing in the markets.
" «Au employee of the Bagdad railway related that the
Armenians were imprisoned wholesaIc in the dungeons
of Biredj ik to be thrown into the Euphrates river ait
night. The corpses washecl on b the river banks became
a prey for doge and vultures.'
"What law of retaliation could ever accoinit for such
abominable crimes? And moreover, what price must
be exacted for the crimes of Kulter in Belgium, France,
Serbia and Armenia P"
t The Prell, Armenia, May 15, 1016, New York: the ',nide rilt Martyr-
dom 0/ Arinenia r 4 Faut pesni'
Original from
There was no possible excuse for such barbarities
to be poured upon the Armenians. Had there been
any excuse the German, American, and Swiss mis-
sionaries, and the consuls of the neutral nations who
witnessed these atroeities would have pointed it ont.
In Let, the whole civilized wor'd stood "with shud-
dering horror pale, and eyee aghast" at the unparal-
leled savagery of the Turks, except those who were
intoxicated with Prussian militarism, the advocates
and defenders of the booty-loving and obscene Mo-
harnmedan fiends.
"Tt is hardly possible to imagine to oneself the impli-

cation of such a decree [of deportation]. These
[Armenians] were not savages, like the Red. Indians
who retired before the White man aCTOS8 the American
continent. They were not nomadic shepherds like their
barbarous neighbors the Kurds. They were people living
the same lige as ourselves, townspcople established in the
town for generations and the chier authors of its local
prosperity. They were sedentary people, doctors and
lawyers and teachers, business men and artisans and
shopkeepers, and they had raised solid monuments to
their intelligence and industry. CostIy churches and
well-appointed schools. Their women were as clelieate,
as refined, ae unnsed to hardships and brutality as
women in Europe or the 'United States. In lad, they
vrac in the elosest personal toua with Western civili-
zation, for many of the Arinenian centers upon which
the trime was perpetrated had been served by the Amer-
ican missions and colleges for at least fifty years, and
were familiar with the fine men and women who directed
thon.""
3e
r0711big, Arreitinian Atrocitiss," 80-1.
Original from
D igitiz by Google UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The government's determination to exterminate
the Armenian race was net a sudden impulse. It was
a deliberate seherne of long standing. After the over-
throw of the Harnidian despotism, the Young Turks
encouraged the Armenians to organize societies and
even perrnitted them to possess firearms. Their dia-
bolical purpose was net suspected by the trusting
A rmenians. But when war broke out, the Turks
joiued the Teutons inlopes to sbire. the rieh booty of
the war. When this was not fortbeoming, tbey be-
tbought that the opportune moment bd corne to foot
the Armenians, and carry out the plan of annihila-
tion. They had not mua difficulty in making out a
case against these societies, saying that they were of
a revolutionary eharacter ; and their possession of
firearms was taken as a proof of the sanie.
Dr. Gibbons gives in his excellent little book, "The
Blackest Page of Modern History," tbe follo ► ing
statement which was made by the Turkish Consul
General in New York: " 'However mach to be
plored may be these harrowing events, in the fast
analysis ive can but say the Arrnenians bave only
thernselves te blame.' Djelal Munif Bey went on to
explain that the Armenians had been planning a revo-
lution, and were killed by the Turkish soldiers only
after they had been caught 'red-handed with arma in
their hands, resisting Iawful anthority! "
In Adabazar 500 leading Armenians were
rested and imprisoned in the Armenian church. They
had their daily tortures and beatings te indue thern
to implicate one another, and to deliver their arma.
Original from
Whether they were ail the members of a soriety or
not it did net 'natter. For ten. (laya these men have
been tortnred, and the whole population of the Ar-
menians—some 20,000 or mare—were terrorized and
paralysed. Towards the end of this Ume, the head
of the society wbo have been an exile suddenly re-
turned. At the trial—or rather at the Inquisition-
he boldly angwered: "Why do you punish these ruen t
if there is any fault it is mine, and yet I also am
guiltless. This sociely was organi2ed with the per-
mission of the Government. Fou allowed us to °Nain
firearms."
The eye-witness further statea that soon after this
the whole Armenian populatiou of Adaba2ar was
"turned into the streets te wait their turn to go.
There they waited, with their baggage, for days by
the roadside near the station. As soon as they va-
cated their homes, refugees (Mohammedans) from
Macedonia Look possession of them."
"The people who had any meney vient to Sonia by

freight cars, being allowed to tale only a few posses-
sions with them. They were told to leave their posses-
sions in the ehurches and they wonld be safegua.rded i
but the same promise had been made in Sabandja, and
the chureh had been Iooted almost before the people
were ont of the City; so nobody trusted this promise.
The exiles were orowded on top of their possessions,
sixty to eighty people in a car marked forty people.
"From Konia they were to go by foot or carriage
to a desert place calied Mosul (province) in Mesopo-
ta/nia. Those who had no tnoney must Lake the entra
jeurney (about 1000 miles) by foot."
Original from
Here is a portion of the description of an eye-
witneas:
"Not a single perron with an Armenian naine,
whether fiel], or poor, Cd or Young, sicle or well, male
or female, wag to be left in the eity. They were to
-
have three clays to prepare to go. . The pro mise
of three daya was not ]sept;. The very vert morning
the local police with gendarmes well armed with Mauser
rifles began to enter the Armenian houses and drive
the women and ehildren into the streets and lock the
doors of their houses behind them and sealed them with
the government's mea', thus di.spDssessing them of ail
their worldly possessions. They then assigned four or'
fine persona to each of the ox-carts which they had
brought with t'eu with which to send the people away.
But the carte were not intended to carry the people.
They had to walk beside them. The carte were for
carrying a pillow and a single bed covering for each
perron. When they had gotten from 500 to 1000 per-
sons ready in this m'armer tbey were set moving, s dole-
ful procession, driven by gendarmes dong the roads
toward the east. Morning after morning, during the
month of July (1915) we saw groupa ol this kind mas
by the college compound, the women earrying their
babies in their ans aria Reading their little children
by the hand, without anything loft in this world, start-
ing on a hopeIess journey of a thousand miles into the
wiIderness, to miserably die or to be captured by Turks.
By the end of July, the eity was emptied in this manner
of ita 12,000 Armenian population. -
"At the mountain village of Geben the women were
at the 'wash-tub and were compelled to leave their wet
clothes in the wu.ter and take the road barefooted and
half-elad, just as they were. In some cases they were
able to carry part cf their scanty household furnit ►re
Original from
. by G 008 I UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
or implements of agriculture, but for the mot part they
were neither to carry anything nor to seIl it, even where
there was Lime to do so."
"In Hadjin welko-do people who had prepared food
and beclding for the rond, were obliged to leave it in
the street, and afterwards suffered greatly from hunger."
"In one place the people had been given notice to depart
on Wednesday; the carte appeared erg Tuesday at 3.30
lem., and the people were ordered, to leave at once.
`Some were dragged from their beds without even suf-
&Lent clothing.'"
The kind-hearted eye-witness suffered aimost
mach as the exiles. Here is a description:
"The weeping and wailing of the wenn and children
was mort heartrending. Some of these people were
from wealthy and refined eircles, some were accustomed
to lurary and esse. There were clergymen, merchants,
bankers, mecha.nics, talion, and men from every walk
of lite. The whole Mohammedan population lrnew from
the beginning that these people were ta be their prey,
and they were treated as animais."
Here is one more from a different place:
"Ail the morning the ox-earts creaked out of the
town, laden with women and children, and here and
there a man who had escaped the previous déportation.
The women and girls ail wore the Turkish, costumes,
that their faces might not be exposed to the gaze et the
drivers and gendarmes—a brutal lot of men brought in
from other regions. . .
"The panic in the City was terrible. . The people
were sure that the men were being kilIed and the women
kidnaped. Many of the convicts in the prisons had
been released, and the mountaine around were full of
banda of outlaws.
Original from
"Most of the Armenians in the district were abso-
lutely hopeless. Many said it was worse than a mas-
sacre. No one knew what was corail:1g, but ail felt that
it was the end. Even the pastors and leaders coula
offer no word of encouragement or hope. . Under
the severe strain many individuals became demented,
some of them permanently." 1
Thousands of boys and girls of assimilable age

have been tom away from the bleeding hearts of their
parents, and sold and distributed among the Moham-
medans, and ruany thousands more have perished by
diselise i by exhaustion, by starvation, and by cruel
murder.
The following description was written from
M alati a
"Boys under ten and girls under fourteen are accepted
here as orphans (by the Mohammedans), More Chan
800, practically all from Sivas province, are here.
Many have become siek, and the ► are dying off pretty
rapidly. It is evident that many will die on the
way. ."
Another report says that the clerviskes, the fanati-
cal Moslem devotees, met the earavans of the deported
Armenians on their rond and carried off rhildren e
shrieking with terror, to }ring them up as Moslems
in their savage fraternity. Here another: "Many of
the boys appear to have been sent to another district,
to be distributed among the farmers. The best look-
I A repetition or s cime wiiieh is yeported from the mramemme of 1909
when s w OMM who hid mea her ehild burat ai ne ià the vitiligo elboreb,
inawered her would-be oorraieriere: "Dora you Dee whot hop Luippcsuod,
GIA hm goure ree,d."! Toynbee. "Armenian Atroeitioe," p. M. - e
Original from
The Reportions St5
ing of the older girls are kept in homme for the pieu-
q re of members of the gang who seem to rule affaire
here. ."
The Armenian journal Horizon, of Tiflis, le-
ported in ifs issue of Aug. 22d (old style), that:
"A telegram from Bnkarest states that the Turks
have sent from Anatolie (Asia Minor) four railway-
vans full of Armenian orphans from the interier of the
country, to distribute them among Moslem families.
"Some were sold into shame before the mareh began.
`One Moslem reported that gendarmes had offered to sell
hira two girls for a medjikieh (about eighty cents).'
They sold the youngest and most handsome at every vil-
lage where they passed the night; and these girls have
been trafficked in hundreds through the brothels of the
Ottoman Empire. Abundant news has corne from Con-
stantinople itself of their being sold for a few
in the open markets of the capital; and one piece of evi-
dence in Lord Bryce's possession cornes from a girl no
more than ten years old, who was carried with this
object from a toron of North Eastern Anatolie to the
shores of Bosphorus. These were Christian women, as
eiNilized and refined as the women of Western Europe,
and they were enslaved into degradation." 1
It was eatimated that the exiles from three viliayetis
alone numbered about 600,000.
"We believe there is imminent danger for the Sivas,
Erzroom and Harpoot viliayets te be 600,000 vill etarve
to death on the road. They took food for a few
but did not dure take mach rnoney with them, as, if
they did so, it is douhtful whether they would be allowed
to keep it."
' Toynbee. "Armee» Atzeitire pp. 39. 40.
Original from
3Z6 Armenia: A Martyr Nation
We muet now follow the exiles on the way to death
and destruction. In the following case the offieers
seem to think ït not worth their while to drive sa few
away; and they may have been very pour
"Forty-five men and women were taken a short dis-
tance. The women were first outraged by the offieers
of the gendarmerie, and then turned over to the gen-
darmes ta dispose of. Acoording to this witness, a child
was killed by having ifs brains beaten out on a mock.
The men were all killed, and not a single perron sur-
vived out of this group of forty-five.
"The forced exodus of the fast part of the Armenian
Population from a certain district Look place on .Tune
lst, 1915. Ali the villages as well as three-quartera
of the town, had already been evacuated. An escort
of filteen gendarmes followed the third convoy, which
included 4000 to 5000 persona. The prefect of the City
had wished them a pleasant journey. But at a few
hours' distance from the town, the caravan was sur-
rounded by bands of a brigand-tribe, and by a mob
of Turkish pensants armed with guna, axes, and clubs.
They first began plufidering their victime, searching
carefully even the very Young ebildren. The gendarmes
eold to the Turkish peasants what they coula not carry
away with thern. Atter they had taken even the food
of these unhappy people, the -massacre of the males
began, including two priests, one of whom was niuety.
In six or seven days ail males above fifteen years of age
had been murdered.
"It wu the beginning of the end. People on horse-
baek raised the veils of the women, and carried off
the pretty ornes."
The following ira a portion of a detailed descrip-
tion by an eye-witness, who was in the company on
Original from
The Déportations 327
the mardi, and saw the third batela, above mentioned,
of 5'000 to melt out before they stopped in a halting
place after thirty-two days:
id
• The rest of the population was sent off in
three batches; I wax among the third batch. . . Our
party left on June lst (old style), fifteen gendarmes
going with us. . Very many women and girls were
carried off to the mountains, among theni rny sister,
whose one-year-old baby they threw away. A Turk
picked it up and carried it off. I know not where.
My mother walked till ehe coula walk no further, and
dropped by the roadside, on a mountain top. We round
on the road many who had been in the previous batches;
some women were among the killed, with their husbanda
and ions. Tire also carne across some obi people and
infants Mill alive, but in a pitiful condition. .
"We were not allowed to sleep at night in the vil-
lages, but lay clown outside. Under eover of the night
indescribable deeds were eommitted by the gendarmes,
brigands and villagers. Marly of us [the company] died
from franger and iltrokes of apoplexy. Others were left
by the roadside too feeble to go on.
"The worst and inost unirnaginable horrors were re-
serval for us at the banks of the (Western) Euphrates
and the Erzindjan plain. The mutilated bodies of
women, girls and little ehildren made everybody shudder.
The brigands were &ling ail sorts of awful deeds to the
women and girls who were with us, whose cries vent
up to heaven. At the Euphrates, the brigands and gen-
darmes threw into the river ail the remaining children
under fifteen years old. Those who eould swim were
shot down as they struggled in the water."
Miss Mary Louise Graffam seeured the permission

of the governor of Sivas to aecompany lier school
J by G008 I C Original from

89.8 Armenia: A Martyr Nation
girls on their way to exile—supposedIy—to Mesopo-
tunia, but actually to their destruction. After about
tien journey skie was not permitted to go any
further. At Malatia, where she had to give up lier
charge, ehe remained a few clays ; from there skie
wrote a letter to a fritnd in Constantinople. We
reproduce a few excerpta from lier letter.
«When we were ready ta leave Sivas, the government

gave forty-five ox-carts for the Protestant townspeople
and eighty homes, but had none at all for our pupils and
teachers; so we bought ten oxcarts, two horses, arabas
(wagons), and five or six donireys, and started out.
in the cornpany (of 2000) were all our teachers in the
eollege, about twenty boys from the eollege, and about
thirty pi the girls' school. It was a special favor to the
Sivas people, who had not done anything revolution-
ary ( ?) that the Vali allowed the men who were not
yet in prison 1 to go with their families.
were so neer Sivas (the first night) that
the gendarmes protected us and no special harm was
done; but the second night we began to see valet wu
hefore us. The gendarmes would go ahead and have
long conversations with the villagers, and then stand
back and let them rob and trouble the people until we
began to scream and then they would corne and drive
them away. Yorgans (b]ankets) and rugs and ail mai
things disappeared by the dozens and donkeys wer sure
to be lost. Marly had brouet cows, but from the first
day there were carried off one by one until net s single
one remained.
got aocustomed to being robbed, but the third
day a new feu book possession of us, and that was that
won, about 1500 or more of Ibo Ari ►eniato in Rien la Eielmi,
waititig to be rasomerod.
Original from
J by GO Og I UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
The Deportations 3e9
the men were to be separated from us at Kangal. ..
At Kangal they said that a vailey near there was full
of corpses. Here also we began to see exiles from Tout.
The sight was one to strike horror to any heart. There
were a eompany of old women who had been robbed of
absolutely everything. At Tocat the government had
first imprisoned the men, and from the prison had
taken them on the road.' The preacher's elfe was in
the company and told us the story. Alter the men
were gone they arrested the old women and the older
brides. There were vert' few young women or children.
Ail the younger women and chiidren were left in Tocat.
Badvelli (Bey.) Avedis has seven children. One was
with our ilehoolgirls and the other six remained in Tocat,
without father or mother to look after them. For three
days these Toeat people had been without food, and after
that lived on the Sivas. Company, who had not yet lost
muai.
«C
. . . The next day we heard that a special Kai-
makam had corne to Hassan Chalebe to separate the
men. . . But we encamped and ate our supper in
peace, and even began to think that perhaps it was not
go, when the mudir came around with gendarmes and
began to et:dee the men, eaying that the Kaimakort
wanted to write their names and that they wOuld be
back soon.
"The night passed, only one man came back to tell
the atory d how every man was compelled to give up
ell his money, and that ail were taken ta prison. The
next morning they collected the men who had eseaped
the night before and extorted forty-five lires. .
"Broken-hearted, the women continued their journey.
Tho rosn M Toest, lïke these ïp many othér places!, leurs Wien on the
rond •od kided. An Armenian cordier, serving in the Turiciall anny wu n
naptured by the British at the Dardanelles, l'hie 'joli:lier litated. "How .111P
0 1 Toc&t moere lied toisetber in groupe of four and taies 100 at n tige to
tin mater dkrtrioti fur cusagaers."
Original from
The mudir said the men had gone haat to Sivas.
The villagers whom we saw all deelared that all those
men were killed at once.
"As soon as the men left us the Turkish drivers began
to rob the women, saying, ‘You are an going to be
thrown into the Tokma Su, so you might as well give
your things to us and then we will star by you and try
to protect you.' Every Nrkish woman that we met
nid the same thing. The warst were the gendarmes,
who really did more or Iess bad things. One of the
sehoolgirls was earried off by the Kurde Nice, but ber
companions made so much f uss that she was brought
back, I was on the run all the time from one end of
the company ta the other.
"As we approached the bridge over the Tana Su, it
was certainly a fearful sight. As far as the eye could
see over the plain v ►as this slow-moving line of ox-carts.
For hours there was not a drop of water on the road
and the 81111 poured down as vert' hottest. As we vent
on, we began to see the dead from yesterday's company
and the weak began ta fall by the way. The Kurds
working in the fields made attacks continually and we
were half-distraeted. I piled as many 88 I could on our
wagons, our pupils bath boys and girls, worked like
,
heroes. One girl took a baby from its dead mother

and earried it until evening. Another earried a dying
woman until she lied. I counted forty-nine deaths, but
there must have been many more. One naked body of
a woman was covered with bruines. I saw the Kurde
robbing the bodies of these not yet entirely dead. . .
"The bills on each Ride were white with Kurde who
were throwing stones on the Armenians, who were
slowly wending their way to the bridge. I ran ahead
and stood on the bridge in the inidst of a crowd of
Kurde until I was used up. After crossing the
bridge, we found all the Sivas people who lied Ieft
before us, waiting by the river, as well as eompanies
Original from
The Déportations
from %menin (a City on the Black Sea), Amasia, and
other places.
"My friends here (in Malatia) are very g/ad to have
me with them, for they have a very difEcult problem on
their hands, and are nearly erazy with the honora thev
have been through here. The mutessarif and other
officiais here and at Sivas have again and again rend
orders from Constantinople to the effect that the !ives
of these exiles are to be protected, and from their actions
I should judge that they must have reeeived such
orders ; 1 but they certainly have murdered a great many
in every eity. Here there were grelot trenches dug by
the soIdiers (for the purpose beforehand) for drilling
purposes. Now these trenches are all filled up, and our
friends saw carts going bock from the eity by night.
A man I know told me that when he was ont to inspeet
some work he was having done, he saw a dead body which
had evidently been pulled out of one of these trenches,
probably by doge. . The Beledieh Rein here says
that every mate over ten years old is king murdered,
that Bot one is to live, and no woman over fifteen." 2
Miss Graflam's Ietter was dated Aug. 7, 1915, at
Malatia ; mot a word bas Leen heard from the eom-
pany of 2000 exiles, whom she so heroieally defended
until her separation from them near Malatia. The
author's sister and Brothers, and their famiiie,s were
in this eompany. The probability is that ail have
perished by this time, if not massacred soon after
their pian-Eau angel left them.
t Theae Local Ofeeilli reoeive two °Hen from tho oestral evernment:
the one to he anima to the neutres. the other ta dual with the Arrnaniano.
The latter order ii to kil] the Amenions in nny mariner thily
I T, Iferrionerai Hired. Deo„ 1015. Burton. Macla,
Original from
XX
CAMPS OF REFUGE
W E have been looking °ab at the ph sisal

sufferings of these people. Terrible as
they have been who couic! realize or
imagine the spiritual, the mental agony of those
refined souls, who have seen day by day the fiendish
deeds more abominable Chan the tortures and mas-
macres î "The spiritual tonnent could perhaps only
be fathomed by actuel experience."
We could not think that in the second decade of
the 20th century a aman "gang of unscrupulaus
ruffians" could and did defy the lawa of humanity
and decency; and still be permitted to continue to
practice such barbarities in the face of an outraged
human conscience. Indeed, if these were not well
established facts, we would not believe thern,
There are two reasons why the Young Turks ein
continue their practice of barbarity and abomina-
tions: the £rst is that they are defended by the grec.
est militar ► powers, the Teutonic arma; the second
is the indifference of the neutral states. The United
States was first "too proud to fight" for the seer-
ing humanity. And again, "With the causes and
issues of this war we have no coneern." Some Amer-
Z$32

Camps of Refuge 833
ican missionaries have lied as the remit of their
ill-treatment by the Turks. American properties
worth several millions were seized and oceupied by
the Turkish government and the missionaries cora-
pelled to leave the country. One of these missionaries
writes:
"I have received the farewell kise and parting ent-
brace of men, cultured Christian gentlemen, eome of
whom held university degrees from our best American
institutions in this country; men with whom I have
eo-operated, and at whose aides I have labored for ten
years in the work of edueation in that land, while at
their aides stood brutal gendarmes, sent there by the
highest authorities of the Government to drive them
with their rives and children away from their homes,
from their work, and from ali the associations which
they held most dear, into exile or to death; some of them
to a condition worse than either. We had no better
friends in this world than Chose people. To part with
them aider such eircurnstances was harder than I eau
say, and yet but few tears were shed on either aide.
Our feelings were too deep for idle tears I I have often
seen pietures of the early Christian martyrs crouching
together in the arena of the Coliseum expecting any
moment to be tort to pieces by the hungry Lions which
were being turned 'pose upon them, while the eager
speetators were watching from their sale seate, and.
waiting to be amused by that spectacle. And I had sup-
posed that such cruelties and such amusements were
impossible in this twentieth. Christian century ; but
was mistaken. I have seen sixty-two Arraenian women
and girls between the ages of fifteen and twenty-five,
huddled toge ther in the rooms of the principal of our
American Girls' School at while outside were
waiting mea more cruel than beast, ready to carry t h em
J by G008 I Original from

off; and who backed by the highest authorities of the
Government, were demanding that we should deliver
these defenseless girls into the hands of these brutal
men to do with them what they would. I have supposed
that there was no man in the world to-day who coula be
amused by su.ch a spectacle as that. In this, ton, I was
mistoken; for when the wile of our American Arabes-
eador at Constantinople made a personal appeal to
Talaat Bey, the Minister of the Iiterior in the Turkish
cabinet, the man who more Chan any one et se has de-
vised and executed this deportation of the Amenians,
and who has boasted that he lias been able to destroy
more Armenians in thirty deys thon Abdul Hamid was
able to destroy in thirty years—when she made an
appeal to this Turkish Minister, begging him to stop
this cruel persecution of Armenian women and girls,
only answered, 'All this amuses usé " 1 '
The absurdity of the Turkish excuses that the

Armenians were preparing, or intending to revoit Li
plainly seen by the following instances: In places
where the people linew the object of the government
was to massacre them, they resisted the government
and the authorities had no difficuity in subduing
them. The Turks had indeed a better excuse for
massacre and the people their choke of an immédi-
ate, instead of a lingering, death.
'When the people of Shabiu Karahussar, a towu
about 100' miles southwest of Trebizond, were ordered
to prepare for deportation, they took up erras, and
defended themseives against the Turkish troops from-
the middle of May to the end of J'une. Then the
Dowt Lek me be told that one nation bai no autbmity over spathe!.
Every u tsar, ny, e►ary huma bonne bu antbority fa balai' of LIMAPPIt7
and Watioe."—GladatOae.
Original from
Camps of Refuge 335
Turks, with more reinforcements and artillem had
no difficulty in overwheiming them. They massacred
not only about 4000 people who had taken arma to
defend themselves, but aiso the entire population of
the country districts, "not excepting the bishop him-
self. Nothing could show better than this how little
the Turkish government had ta fear from the Arme-
nians, and how eagerly it seized upon the quickest
means to their extermination, as soon as an oppor-
tnnity appeared."
The macler will remember the Reubçnian Dynasty
in Cilicia which came b an end in 1375. From that
time to the present many Armenians remained
Cilicia. The Armenians who lived in the Cilician
mountains were a sort of semi-independent tribe.
They were not rebellions, but they exerted their rights
often by the force of arme. This year of crimes had
included in its plans to crush this people also. The
Turkish government "without waiting Rummon
them for déportation, at once attaeked them nakedly
with the sword." It is, moreover, stated that "they
were disarmed, by the promise that, if they Ruh.
mitted, their defenseless brethren in the Iowiand vil-
lages would be ransomed from destruction by their
act. The Turkish promise *as broken, of course,
as soon as the Turkish object was secured; and taken
at such a disadvautage, the heroic mountaineers in-
evitably succumbed."
"The bloody curtain has faner' over Zeitoun, and the
fighting stock of these brave mountaineers has been
gabdued in this memorable year of crime l As the faith-
Original from
LOST
LOST
of the Turkish army, and about 15,000 Turkiala molle
of Aleppo and Antioch s'urne. They had a very slim
chance of escaping annihilation, and this chance was
in their heroic defense. On the 53d day of their
Biege, when their food and ammunition was almost
exhausted, the French cruiser icher sighted the
cross and drew near; the eveimmers hastened and
bore the mes.sage to Other ships were called by
wireless, and the whole refugees were taken off and
transported to Port Said, Egypt. They thus saved
their lives by their bravery, and saved also the Turks
from some more shame and sin.
The Young Turks' plan to exterminate the Arme-
nian race was cunningly complete from the beginning
to the end. The three different stages or steps hy
wliicb they hoped to finish the work are nom clear.
In the first stage, knowing that the able-bodied men
would survive the honora of deportation, or at least
must of them would, so in order to hasten the end,
they were massacred in the second stage, they were
sure that delicate women and children could not stand
the horrors of deportation on foot over the rugged
mountains and deep valleys ander the burning sue,
lalf naked, and witbout food and water, so they con-
signed the Iargest number of the Arm.enians to suell
a proeess of death and destruction. This procedure,
moreover, would give to their representatives, whether
German or Tnrkish, at the courts of the neutre
powers, the right to say that tbe Turks are not kill-
ing the women and ehildren. Yet they were not un-
mindul of the possibility of their disappointment by
Original from
Camps of Refuge S39
the survival of some even from this proceas of death.
nus we have the third stage for the unfortuiaate
survivons. These survivors, mostly women and ehil-
dren, make up the "agricultural colonies."
The annihilation of the Armenian race being the
aim of the government, we must surely expeet the
sclection of such places as will accomplish their pur-
pose. We, unfortunately, do not fail in this expee-
tation. One Buck called Sultanieh, in the province
of onia, is a veritable desert, south of Tuz Gia
(Salt Lake). At Ulis place, "a thousand familles
of Armenian townspeople, assembled by weary
marches from every quarter, were given a teste of
the wilderness, a thousand familles, and only fifty
Brown men among them to provide for the needs of
Chia helpless ficek of women, children and invalids
flung thus suddenly capon their own resources, in an
environnent as abnormal to them as it would be to
the middle-claes population of any toron in England
or France." Having established this "agricultural
colony" on the vaste, the government was content,
and troubled itself about its colonies no, more,
"But Sultanieh was by no means the worat of the
charnel-bouse to which the remnant of the Armenian
race was consigned." The most of the refugees were
sent to Aleppo (Halep), the seat of Northern
The Armenians who were living in Asia Minier and
Armenia were used to a temperate climate, but the
climate in lover Mes.opotamia and Syria is semi-
tropical, and the places to which the survivora of the
deportation have been consigned are considered "some
Original from
of the mort sultry regions on the face of the earth."
A day's journey from Aleppo southeastwa.rd the
traveIer res.ches a swampy region. "There swamps
were allotted to the first corners; but they did not
sufEce for so great a company, and the later hatches
were forwarded five days' journey, on to the toron of
Der-el-Zor, the capital of the nexi province clown the
course of the Euphrates, where the river takes its
way towards the Persian Gulf through the scerching
steppes of the Arabian amphitheater.
"This amphitheater has witnessed many ghastly
dramas in its day, but none, perhaps, more ghastly than
the tragedy that is being enacted in il now, when its
torrid climate is being inflicted as a sentence of death
upon the Armenians deported thither from their tem-
perate homes in the north."
There is one more thing to be noted, namely, that
these survivors of the deportation have not only
torrid climate as "a sentence of death" te suer and
die thereby, but they have aise a new set of tor.
mentors, the Arabe, who are more wicked and fane-
ical than the Turks and Kurde, because they are,
besicles being Mohammed% folio ers, akin to hiru
in blood and race. Iforeover, these poor refuges are
not even Ieft at Der-el-Zor. The latent information
cornes from there that the refugees have to moue
further south.east. "The misery among the people
is net te be described. Ail are making things ready
for the journer, ail are breaking up the tenta; Der-
el- or is as destroyed, by the general upheaval. They
say we will Le sent to the bank of the river Chebar.
Original from
Camps of Refuge 341
I gray Goa that—litre he did for Ezekiel—so now
He make this place a blessing. Our joy will be te
do His
It may be sufficient to reproduce a few extrada
from the reports of eye-witnesses of the scenes in the
refuges camps. In regard to the condition of the
refugeee at Sultanieh, we have very little informa-
tion, the reason for this having been thus stated:
"A surn of money has been sent from. Constantinople
to the Catholikos of Cilicia who is now at Alepixp,
witnessing the misery and agony of lis fiock. Here
at least, authorities allow the distribution of succor
to those unfortunates. At Sultanieh it has so far
proved impossible to bring betp within their reach,
for the government refuses permission, in spite the
efforts of the - American embassy."
"I have just returned, November 16, 1915, from a
ride on horseback through Bagliche Osmanie Plain,
where thousande of exiles are lying upon the fields and
streets, without any shelter, exposed to the depredationa
of ail Iiinds of brigands. Last night, at about twelve
o'clock, a little camp of from fifty to sixty perdons
was suddenly attacked. I found men and women badly i
wounded, with broken their bodies eut upon, or
in a terrible condition from knife staba. Fortunately,
I was provided with liner, so that I could change their
bloody clothing. Then I bronght thern to the nearest
inn where they eould be rama. Many of thern moere
so exhausted from the great logis of Wood that they
d ied.
"In another camp we found from thirty to forty
thousand Armenians. f waa able to distribute some
bread among them. Desperate and half starved, they,
Original from
tell upon it; several times I wu *noie unseated from
my horse. A great many dead were lying about un-
buried, and only through bribes could the gendarmes
be persuaded to permit their burial. Generally the Az-
menians are mot allowed to perform the fast offices of
love for their relatives. Bad epidemics of typhoid fever
had broken out everywhere; a patient lay in almost
every third tent.
"Nearly everything was transporte& on foot; men,
women, and children earried their few belon in on
their backs. I dieu saw them collapse under their bur-
den, but the soldiers kept on driving them forward with
their bayoneta. I have dres_sed bleeding wounds of
women that resulted from there bayonet thrustg. Marty
children lest their parente. Three hours from
°manie, two dying men were there for days without
any food or even a drop of water. . . They were as
thin as skeletous. Unburied women and children
were lying in the ditehes.
"I visited the camp of Islahié on the first of Decem-
ber, 1915. It had rained for three days and three nighta.
. As soon as the weather permitted, I set out on
my way to the exiles' camp. About 200 faniiliea had
been lef t behind at Mamouret, being unable ta proceed
on account of misery and illness . . the rags of
their beds did not have a single dry thread in them.
Many women had their feet frozen—they were entirely
black and ready to be ampntatecl. The wailing and the
groaning was heart-rending. Everywhere the dead, and
the dying in their lest agoniee, lay about before the
tenta. Only by balesheesh (bribes) coula the soldiera
be persuaded to bury them.
"The whole carriage was packed with bread; I just
kept on distributing all the time. Three or four timea
there was au opportunité* to buy some fresh bread. nese
thousands of loaves were a great help to ne.
Original from
Camps of Refuge 343
"The camp Ielahi itself is the gaddest thing I have
ever seen. Right at the entrante a heap of dead bodies
lay unburied. I counted thirty-five; and in another
place twenty-two; right close by were the tees of Chose
people who were clown with bad dysentery. In one
single day the huilai commission huried as many as 580
dead. For weeks many camps have been daily supplied
with bread. Of course, everything has to lie done as
claudestinely as possible. ," 1
An eye wittiesa at Aleppo Baya:
-
". . On August 2 (1915), about eight hundrea

middle-aged and old women, aecompanied by children
under the age of ten j'eau, arrived afoot from Diyar-
bekir, after lorty-fine day en route. They were in the
mort pitiable condition imaginable. They report the
taking of all the young women and girls by the Kurds,
the pillaging even of the lest bit of money and other
belongings and scelles of starvation, or privation, and
hardship of every description. I am informed that 4500
persona were sent from Sughurt to Ras-el-Ain, over
2000 from Mezereh to Diyarbekir, and that all the chies
of Bitlis, Mardin, Mosul, Severeh, Mandia, Besneh, etc.,
have bcen depopulated of Anneuiane; the men and boys,
and many of the women killed and the balance seattered
throughont the country. . . The Governor of Der-
el-tor t who is now at Aleppo, saga there are 15,000
Armenians in his City. C'hildren are frequently sold
to prevent starvation, as the government furniahed
practically no subsistence."
I quota the following from Toynbee:
"Vie have a detailed accourt of what is happening at
Der-el-Zor, from a particularly trustworthy source—
I n Port of Elster Paulo &haret. à 8'wite arimicloaary from Bailla. I
quota Uval Tha lieu] Armenia, N, y., Jura 1, 191e,
Original from
344 Armenia! A Martyr Nation
the teetimeny of Fraulein Beatrice Bohner, a Swisa
misaionary from Basie. Fraulein Bohner has person-
ally witneesed the sufferings of the Armenians at Der-
el- or, and lias published her description of them in the
`Sonnenauf gang' (Sourire), the organ of the 'Deutscher
Eilfebund fiir Christliehes Liebeswerk in Orient' (Ger-
man Lupe of Help for Work of Christian Charity in
the East). Here are some extracte from her narrative:
"At Der-el-Zor, a large toron in the desert, about eux
days' drive from Aleppo, ive saw a big khan, ail the
rooms, the roof and the verandahs of which were crowded
with Arrnenians, mostly wornen and ehildren, with a few
old men. They had slept on their blankets wherever
they could find any shade. . For these mountain-
eers the desert climate le terrible. On the next day I
reached a large Armenian camp of goatskin tenta, but
roost of the unfortunate people were sleeping out in the
sun on the burning sands. The Turks had given them
a day's rest on account of the large flamber of sicle.
It was evident from their clothing that these people
had been well-to-do; they were natives of Geben, another
village near &Mout), and were led by their religion»
head. It was a dey occurrence for five or six of the
chiidren of these people to die by the wayeide.
"On the next day I met another camp of these Zei-
toun Armenians. There were the same indescribable
sufferings, the Rame accounts cf misery—'why do they
not kin us once for allr asked they. 'For laya we
have no water to drink, and our children are crying for
water. At night the Arabs attack us they stem our
bedding; our clothes that we have been able to get
tegether; they carry away by force our girls and out-
rage our women. If any of us are unable to vralk, the
convoy of gendarmes beat us. Some of our women
threw theinsolves devin from the rocks into the Eu-
phrates in order to save their honor—some of the with
their infants in their arme!"
Original from
Camps of Refuge 845
The German missionaries, who have been wit-

neasing these terrible crueltiea, have made a protest
to their forci go office. This protest was signed by
the following persona: Director truber, Dr. Niepage,
Dr. Graetner, and M. Spieler, who constituted the
faculty of the German High School at Aleppo, Tur-
key. A copy of this protest and a letter from Dr.
Graetner moere secured by the New York Times and
were published in its issue of Septeniber 20th, 1916,
We quota the following extracts:
"We Peel it our duty to cati the attention of the

foreign office to the tact that our school work, the for-
mation of a oasis of civilization and instilling of respect
in the natives will be henceforward impossible if the
German Governnient is not in a position ta put an end
to the brutalities inilieted here on the exiled vives and
children of murdered Arme -pians. In face of the hor-
rible scelles which cake place daily near our school
buildings, before our ver ► eyes, our school work has
sunk to a level which is an butin to ail human senti-
ments. . -
" boys, and women, ail practieally naked, lie on

the *round breathing their fast sighs amict the dying
and among the coffins put out ready for thein. Forty
to fifty people reduced te skeletons are ail that is left
of the 2000 ta 3000 healthy peasant women driven clown
here from Upper Armenia. The good-looking ones are
decimated by the vice of their gaoIers, whilst the ugly
ones are victimized by beatings, Imager, and thirst.
Even Chose lying at the water's edge are not ailowed
to drink. Europraus am prohibited from distributing
Bread among thent. More than a hundred corpses are
taken out daily from_ Aleppo. Ail this is taking place
Original from
before the eyes af highly placed Turkish officiais. Farty
to fifty people reduced to skeletons are lying heaped
up in a yard near our school. They are praetically
insane and have forgotten how to est. If one offers
them Bread they push it indifferently acide. They ntter
low groans and avait death. Ta-a-iim, el abnon (the
cuit of the Germens) is respon.sible for this, the natives
declare. it will always remain a terrible stain on. .Ger-
matira honor among the generations to came.
. . Perhaps the German people, too, are igno-
rant of these events. How would it be possible other-
wise for the usually truth-loving German press to report
the humane treatment of Armenians occused of high
treason? But it may be that the German government's
hands are tied by reason of certain contracte. . . •
Every cultured hurnan being is competent to intervene,
and it is, in Tact, hie sacred duty to do go. Our estes
among the generations to corne is at stake. The more
refined Turks and Arabe shake their heads sorrowfully
when they see brutal soldiers bringing convoys through
the town of women far advanced in pregnancy, whom
they beat with cudgels, these poor wretches being hardly
able to drag themseives along.»
Dr. Edward Graetner's letter viras dated July
1916, and was written fram Basie, Switzerland, to
a Gertnan theologian in a neutral country:
"I am going ta tell pou more about the Armenian
episode, for this time the question waa not one of the
traditionai massacres, but of nothing more or lue Chan
the complote extermination of the Armenians in Tur-
key. This fast Talaat Beys Turkish officia; cynically
admitted with some embarrassment to the German Con-
I. Thïe proteet waa ander date October B. 19115. The giod men sol-
gered for their prof t. When Dr. Ncipage retarned to Germany. hie waa
erreetad by hie Government nad imprigoned for su months.—Author.
Original from
Camps of Refuge 347
sut. The government first made out that they only
wanted to ekar the war zone and to assign new dwellings
to the emigrants.
"They began by enticing the rn.ost warlike of the
inountaineers ont of their rocky fastnessee. This they
did with the help of the securitiea [promises) of the
Turkish Empire, of the heads of their own cherches,
of the American missionaries and of one German con-
sul.' Thereupon began expulsions from everywhere,
aven from districts to which the wax vrill never be car-
ried. How these were affected is shown from the lad
that ont of the 18,000 people driven out of Harpoot
and Sivas only 350 reached Aleppa, and only eleven out
of the 1900 from Erzerum. Once at Aleppo the poorest
of these were by no means at the end of their troubles.
Those who did not die here (the cemeteries are full)
were driver' by night to the Syrien steppes, toward the
Zor on the Euphrates. Here a vert' small percentage
drag out their existence, threatened by starvaticrn. I
state this as an eye-witness. I was there in October
of last year and saw with my own eyee several Armenian
corpses floating in the Euphrates and lying about the
steppes.
"The Gomme, with a number of laudable exceptions,
witneased these things quite unperturbed, holding out
the following excuse: l'ire just need the Turks, you seer
I know for a fact, moreover, that an employee of tbe
German Cotton Asso c iation and one of the Bagdad
railway were krbidden to help the Armenians. German
officers have also raised a eomplaint a.gainst their consul
for hie eympathy with the Armenians, and a German
teacher, although mort capable, was net appointed ta
a school of the 'Turco-Germait Association, on account of
à see pan 335. Turlde aotterneweit promue the &heu% impie
(heir security /rom mut. »d pffluaded nein to lem up thalr semi s
auci usuct the iuguenpe cd the Armenian dem and Redue'Resiglonatiiii And
• Germa ocerrul.—Auther.
Original from
hia having an Armenian wife. The' are afraid that the
Turks might take offense at this. The Turks are lesa
eonsiderate. 'The question is one of a Turkish internai
afrair, we must not mix ourselves up in it 1' Thia
what one constantly hears people say. Once it was a
question, however, of persuading the Armenians to yield,
they did mil themselves up in it
"The Armenians of Urfa, seeing the Tate which Nad.
befaflen their compatriote from other districts, refused
to leave their City and offered resistance. Thereupon no
leu a perron than Count Wolf von Walfskehl ordered
the town to be bombarded, and after the surrender of
1000 Armenian men he had not the power to prevent
their being roaseaered."
Tbe pour refugees are on the move ail the time,
from privation to starvation, from post-hole tu peat-
hole. We quote the following from two différent
quartera of the country whieh tell the same tale:
"The Turk, if he is flow asked what he is doing with
the Armenians, sirnply replies, he is deporting them.
The town of Kessab has been completely ernptied.
All had been deported to places where they are sure to
die, even the Home was not exempt this Erne, the goy--
ernment ordering the deportation of the children to
Aleppo. This was protested against but the protest
arnounted to littie, and the ehildren moere finally taken
on a four days' wearisome journey over mountain and
valley te, Aleppo, one of our workers Louis& Stahl)
aceompanying them that far, and paying suffieient money
to a native pastor tu look after them white she returned
to Kessab to talk over matters with the others.
"Some time afterwards it was learned that the dear
pastor in whose hands the money rosa entrueted rose not
Tisa New Armenia, OEIL 1, MIL Nage york,. repeinte&

Camps of Refuge 349
permitted by the authorities to have anything to do
with the children, and they were transferred to the
building in which they were housed to another building
where they were sure to be infeste with discase, and
this so happened, and the majority of them [about 36
out of 39] succumbed to the privations and to death." 1.
"The misery and hopelessness of the situation are sud]
that many are reported to resort to suicide. In illustre-
ing the methods employed, report is made of the gather-
ing of a group of one hundrecl children whom they
placed in tare of an educated Young widow from —
Two weeka later those ehildren were deported, and from

two survivore found further doyen the caravan route ft
was learned that the rest had perished. The house.
mother, crazed by this treatrnent of lier charges, was
among the deported who moere moving on. Boatloads
sent from — daim the river, arrived at
— miles away, with three-filths of the passengers miss-
ing. There appeau, in short, a steady policy to exter-
minate theme people, but to deny charge of massacre,
Their destruction from so-called natural causes eeeras
decided upon." 1
In conclusion, /et us state a few facts: The exter-
mination of two raillions of innocent, "loyal to a
failli," Christian subjeets of the Sultan of Turkey
was pIanned at, and ordered from, Constantinople.
This crime lias been committed. The Young Turks
have proved themseIves unfit to mie even qnder a
constitution. The Turkish government Lias forfeited
its right to exiat as a government. She has been
weighed and found wanting. The Young Turks
▪"* Godir Dreing." Autun, 1916, TM Chriare Heinepaper, Ptula.
Ueda nad Warmionter, Pa.
▪na ifiabiandriew Ehree, Sept , 1914. Thé Azimeericikaa
inorady piper.
Original from
would not have dared te commit this awful crime, if
this horrible war had net been hrought about. Evert
after the war broke eut, they hesitatecl until they
moere dragged into the war. Then those who are
responsible for this war, and those who dragged the
Turkish government into the conflict, must share
the crime of the Turk. Again, the governrnents
which had the sole influence over the unspeakable
Turk te stop him from his barbarities, but did not
for fear of offending him, or for other consideration
are acceasories te his crime.
Again, in spite of the honore of this World-War
and the greatest calamity which ever fell upon the
loyal and innocent Armenians, men, women, and ebil-
dren, there are some positive signs that the daw -n of
liberty is at hand. That soon will the morning light
break upon the suffering humanity. There is the
liberation of 175,000,000 RU88111118 from the tyranny
of autocraey. Here America% inexhaustible sourcee
of wealth and power, bath inaterial and moral, are
also thrown against the Turco-Teutonic barbarism.
That 100,000,000 peace-loving Americana finally
have been forced by the enemies of mankind to de•
clare by their leader and ead, Presid.ent Wilson:
"We enter this \Var only where we are clearly forced
into it, hecause there are no other means of defending
our right& .
"It is a fearful thing te lead this great, peaceful
people into War---into the most terrible and dis-
astrous of ail Wars, civilization itself seeming to be
in the balance.
Original from
Original from
Original from
.ized by GOOSIC UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN

Armenia A Martyr Nation Gabrielian

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Armenia A Martyr Nation Gabrielian

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Armenia A Martyr Nation Gabrielian

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

M

Niw Yoix CeicAcio Tozorro

Fleming H. Revell Company

Digi(ized by G 0081 Original from

New York : 158 FM Avenue

Izeci by G 0081c Original from

li.E history of Armenia is a history at once

IL TELE ARMEDFIA.N8, .. ..... ......................................... 37

TaE RELIGION Or THE ANCIENT Altà#LNIAN6 .......... 5.0

IV. Tilm CoernaSION or Traz ARMENIA/45 ..................... 65

V. COMPLICTING FORCES ................................................................ 80

VI, THE ARMENIAN CETuRes .. ....................................... 102

VU. THE PERIOD OF SURJECTION. .............................................. 117

VIII- A GErerraiiiL StrFivin ............................................ 133

IX. THE REITORMED CIWEICEt ............................................................... 153

X. CiaTBEEI OF PROGREffl e AND MNDRANCES. .............. . 169

at Bebek—The Engliih Language Prhscribed—fliscuseion and

XI. TITE ARNENTAN Qtrzenoti ........................................... 186

XII. Tut GOIIM MO TH KORAN .................................... 204

Massas mil or THE CHRISTIANS. .................................. 212

Ÿ. Tinc MASSACRE AT SAS&OUN. ..................... • ..................... 235

XV. T MASSACRES or 1895-6 ................................................. 250

XVI. TUE REveLLITION MW MASSACRES At ADANA, 1-92184 282

XVII. TEE REIGN or uillio Yomeo TUBE ......................... 290

on the Armenieus—Stal Refused---A Peateful n'Amyot.

TH MAESACRE8 or 1915-16 29Ie

votably Received by Mobammedane Everywher nefering

Tm DEPOIITATION8 o 1915-18. ............................. 318

xx. C411911 or BEruoz, 1915-17. 332

Diztrapi. Riitissi "—The iihird Stage of the Turk'à Pl.au of Eg-

Newn--Present Conditions—Acctameries tu Turks' Cri rne-

Mer ................................................................................... 352

(TM New Armenia)

Through a11 this golden aunshine there peafs a mournful ery,

Oh, hutte with friendly sueeor 1 we are stiezving white rait,

Dear brethren, would ye follow Chriqt, our starving ehadren Rave,

ITHIN the fast few years Armenia lias been

-! eci by GOOSIe Original from

Nakhejevan and Erivan did not escape the calamity.

It was generally—we might say universally—be-

Ized by GOOSIe Original from

Ized by GOOSIe Original from

"nese countries, once so gIorious and famous for

T is generally accepted, even hy the higher craies,

Ized by GOOSIe Original from

new dynasty had sprung up in the regions of Lake

Ized by GOOSIe Original from

tioned in his owu inscriptions, styled himself King

Tiglathpileser IV, the king of Assyria, made several

at this date. Eut in the tinte of Shaimaneser's in-

Tho antiquity of the name of Ararat is not dis-

& Thin friencLehip between Cyrus and Ti Brunes furniabed Xeuoréhna

was for a long Lime in a perpetual turmoil, between

Ized by GOOSIe Original from

THE RELIGION OF TEE ANCIENT

"And Noah builded an altar unte the Lord." Gen.

HE Bible, modern scholarship and Armenian

his naine, Zoroastrianism. There i; however, great

-! eci by GOOSIe Original from